Chapter 1 AT KIRRIN COTTAGE
Chapter 1 AT KIRRIN COTTAGE
'I feel as if we've been at Kirrin for about a month already!' said Anne, stretching herself out on thewarm sand, and digging her toes in. 'And we've only just come!'
'Yes - it's funny how we settle down at Kirrin so quickly,' said Dick. 'We only came yesterday, and Iagree with you, Anne - it seems as if we've been here ages. I love Kirrin.'
'I hope this weather lasts out the three weeks we've got left of the holiday,' said Julian, rolling awayfrom Timmy, who was pawing at him, trying to make him play. 'Go away, Timmy. You're tooenergetic. We've bathed, had a run, played ball - and that's quite enough for a little while. Go andplay with the crabs!'
'Woof!' said Timmy, disgusted. Then he pricked up his ears as he heard a tinkling noise from thepromenade. He barked again.
'Trust old Timmy to hear the ice-cream man,' said Dick. 'Anyone want an ice-cream?'
Everyone did, so Anne collected the money and went off to get the ice-creams, Timmy close at herheels. She came back with five cartons of ice-cream, Timmy jumping up at her all the way.
'I can't think of anything nicer than lying down on hot sand with the sun on every part of my body,eating an ice-cream, and knowing there are still three weeks' holiday in front of us - at Kirrin too!'
said Dick.
'Yes. It's heaven,' said Anne. 'It's a pity your father has visitors today, George. Who are they?
Have we got to dress up for them?'
'I don't think so,' said George. 'Timmy, you've eaten your ice-cream in one gulp. What a frightfulwaste!'
'When are these people coming?' asked Dick.
'About half past twelve,' said George. 'They're coming to lunch - but thank goodness Father toldMother he didn't want a pack of children gobbling all round him and his friends at lunch, so Mothersaid we could go in at half past twelve, say how-do-you-do and then clear off again with a picnicbasket.'
'I must say I think your father has some good ideas at times,' said Dick. 'I suppose they are somescientist friends of his?'
2'Yes. Father's working on some great scheme with these two men,' said George. 'One of them's agenius, apparently, and has hit on an idea that's too wonderful for words.'
'What kind of modern idea is it?' said Julian, lazily, holding out his finger-tips for Timmy to lick offsmears of ice-cream. 'Some space-ship to take us on day-trips to the moon - or some new bomb to setoff - or...'
'No, I think it's something that will give us heat, light and power for almost nothing!' said George. 'Iheard Father say that it's the simplest and best idea anyone had ever worked out, and he's awfullyexcited about it. He called it a 'gift to mankind' and said he was proud to have anything to do with it.'
'Uncle quentin is very clever, isn't he?' said Anne. George's father was the uncle of Julian, Dick andAnne, and they were cousins to George - short for Georgina. Once more they had all come down toKirrin for part of their holiday, the last three weeks.
George's father was certainly clever. All the same, George sometimes wished that he was a moreordinary parent, one who would play cricket or tennis with children, and not be so horrified atshouting and laughter and silly jokes. He always made a fuss when George's mother insisted thatGeorge should have her cousins to stay.
'Noisy, rowdy, yelling kids!' he said. 'I shall lock myself in my study and stay there!'
'All right, dear,' said his wife. 'You do that. But you know perfectly well that they will be outpractically all day long. George must have other children to stay sometimes, and her three cousins arethe nicest ones I know. George loves having them here.'
The four cousins were very careful not to upset George's father. He had a very hot temper andshouted at the top of his voice when he was angry. Still, as Julian said, he really couldn't help being agenius, and geniuses weren't ordinary people.
'Especially scientific geniuses who might easily blow up the whole world in a fit of temper,' saidJulian, solemnly.
'Well, I wish he wouldn't keep blowing me up if I let a door bang, or set Timmy barking,' saidGeorge.
'That's only to keep his hand in,' said Dick. 'Just a bit of practice at blowing up!'
'Don't be an ass,' said George. 'Does anyone feel like another bathe?'
'No. But I don't mind going and lying in the very edge of the sea, and letting the waves there just curlover me,' said Dick. 'I'm absolutely baked lying here.'
3'It sounds lovely,' said Anne. 'But the hotter you are the colder the water feels.'
'Come on!' said Dick, getting up. 'I shall hang my tongue out and pant like Timmy soon.'
They all went down to the edge of the water and lay down flat in the tiny curling waves there.
Anne gave a little shriek.
'It feels icy! I knew it would. I can't lie down in it yet - I can only sit up!'
However they were soon all lying full-length in the shallow waves at the edge of the sea, slidingdown the sand a little every now and again as the tide ebbed farther from them. It was lovely to feelthe cool fingers of the sea on every part of them.
Suddenly Timmy barked. He was not in the water with them, but was just at the edge. He thought thatlying down in the sea was quite unnecessary! George raised her head.
'What's the matter?' she said. 'There's nobody coming.'
But Dick had heard something too. He sat up hurriedly. 'Gosh, I believe that's someone ringing a bellfor us. It sounds like the bell from Kirrin Cottage!'
'But it can't be dinner-time yet!' said Anne in dismay.
'It must be,' said Julian, leaping up. 'Blow! This is what comes of leaving my watch in my blazerpocket! I ought to have remembered that time at Kirrin goes more quickly than anywhere else!'
He ran up the beach to his blazer and took his wristwatch from the pocket. 'It's one o'clock!' heyelled. 'In fact, it's a minute past. Buck up, we'll be awfully late!'
'Blow!' said George. 'Mother won't be at all pleased with us, because those two scientist people willbe there!'
They collected their blazers and tore up the beach. It was not very far to Kirrin Cottage, fortunately,and they were soon running in at the front gate. There was a very large car outside, one of the latestAmerican models. But there was no time to examine it!
They trailed in quietly at the garden door. George's mother met them, looking rather cross.
'Sorry, Aunt Fanny,' said Julian. 'Please forgive us. It was my fault entirely. I'm the only one with awatch.'
'Are we awfully late?' asked Anne. 'Have you begun lunch yet? Would you like us just to take ourpicnic basket and slip off without interrupting?'
'No,' said her aunt. 'Fortunately your uncle is still shut up in his study with his friends. I've soundedthe gong once but I don't expect they've even heard it! I rang the bell for you because I 4thought that any moment they might come out, and your uncle would be cross if you weren't therejust to say how-do-you-do!'
'But Father's friends don't usually want to see us,' said George, surprised.
'Well, one of them has a girl a bit younger than you, George - younger than Anne too, I think,'
said her mother. 'And he specially asked to see you all, because his daughter is going to your schoolnext term.'
'We'd better buck up and have a bit of a wash then,' said Julian - but at that very moment the studydoor opened, and his Uncle Quentin came out with two men.
'Hallo - are these your kids?' said one of the men, stopping.
'They've just come in from the beach,' said Aunt Fanny hurriedly. 'I'm afraid they are not really fit tobe seen. I...'
'Great snakes!' said the man, 'don't you dare to apologise for kids like these! I never saw such a finelot in my life - they're wunnerful!'
He spoke with an American accent, and beamed all over his face. The children warmed to him atonce. He turned to George's father. 'These all yours?' he asked. 'I bet you're proud of them! How didthey get that tan - they look like Red Indians! My, my - wish my Berta looked like that!'
'They're not all mine,' said Uncle Quentin, looking quite horrified at the thought. 'Only this one ismine,' and he put his hand on George's shoulder. 'The others are nephews and a niece.'
'Well, I must say you've got a fine boy,' said the American, ruffling George's short curls. As a rule shehated people who did that, but because he mistook her for a boy, she grinned happily!
'My girl's going to your school,' he said to Anne. 'Give her a bit of help, will you? She'll be scaredstiff at first.'
'Of course I will,' said Anne, taking a liking to the huge loud-voiced American. He didn't look a bitlike a scientist. The other man did, though. He was round-shouldered and wore owl-like glasses, and,as Uncle Quentin often did, he stared into the distance as if he was not hearing a single word thatanyone said.
Uncle Quentin thought this gossiping had lasted long enough. He waved the children away.
'Come and have lunch,' he said to the other men. The second man followed him at once, but the bigAmerican stayed behind. He thrust his hands into his pocket and brought out a pound note.
He gave it to Anne.
'Spend that on yourselves,' he said. 'And be kind to my Berta, won't you?'
5He disappeared into the dining-room and shut the door with a loud bang. 'Goodness - what willFather say to a bang like that!' said George, with a sudden giggle. 'I like him, don't you? That must behis car outside. I can't imagine the other man even riding a bicycle, let alone driving a car!'
'Children - take your picnic basket and go!' said Aunt Fanny, urgently. 'I must run and see thateverything is all right!'
She thrust a big basket into Julian's hands, and disappeared into the dining-room. Julian grinned as hefelt the weight of the basket.
'Come along,' he said. 'This feels good! Back to the beach, everyone!'
1.科林假日
科林假日
“感觉我们好像在科林待了一个月了！”安妮躺在温暖的沙滩上，把脚指头埋进沙子里，“明明才刚来！”
“没错，想不到这么快就安顿下来了。”迪克说，“安妮，我觉得你说得对，我们昨天才来的，却好像在这儿好长时间了，我爱科林。”
“希望一直到我们休完假，这三个星期都能保持这种天气。”朱利安从蒂米边上挪出去，蒂米在他身上蹭来蹭去，想和他玩，“蒂米，走开！你精力太旺盛了，才这么一会儿，洗澡，跑步，还有玩球，真的够了。去！跟螃蟹玩去！”
“汪！”蒂米很生气，但随即竖起耳朵，它好像听到滨海大道那边传来一阵叮叮当当的响声，于是又叫了起来。
“蒂米肯定是听见卖冰激凌的来了，”迪克说，“谁要冰激凌？”
几个小伙伴都想吃冰激凌，于是让安妮拿了钱去买，蒂米在后面紧紧跟着。回来时安妮拿着五盒冰激凌，蒂米围着她跳来跳去。
“躺在温热的沙滩上，晒着日光浴，吃着冰激凌，还有三个星期的假期在等着我们，当然更棒的是我们待在科林，我想不出有比这更美好的事情了！”迪克说。
“是啊，真是天堂一般的生活。”安妮也同意道，“乔治，可惜你爸爸今天有客人要招待，不知道是什么客人？我们要不要打扮一下？”
“没必要。”乔治说，“蒂米，你一口就吞了，真可怕，太浪费了！”
“他们什么时候来？”迪克问。
“十二点半左右。”乔治回答，“他们会来吃午餐，但爸爸告诉妈妈，他和朋友们吃午餐的时候，不想周围有一群孩子狼吞虎咽的。
谢天谢地！妈妈就说我们十二点半进去打个招呼，就可以带着野餐篮子开溜了。”
“我得说有时候你爸爸的想法真不错，”迪克说，“是他的科学家朋友吧？”
“没错，爸爸和这两人在进行一个大项目。”乔治回答，“他们当中肯定有一个天才，想法太绝了，简直没法形容。”
“是个怎样新颖的想法呢？”朱利安懒洋洋地问道，一边伸出手指让蒂米舔掉上面的冰激凌，“是能一天内往返月球的宇宙飞船，还是新式炸弹，或者……”
“不对，我觉得是不消耗任何能源就可以发光、发热和驱动的设备！”乔治说，“听爸爸说这是有史以来最简单、最好的主意，他兴奋极了，说这是‘给人类的礼物’，还说能参与这个项目让他非常自豪。”
“昆廷叔叔很聪明，不是吗？”安妮说。昆廷是朱利安、迪克和安妮的叔叔，三人跟乔治（乔治娜）是堂兄妹，这次他们又来到科林，要在这里度过假期的最后三个星期。
乔治爸爸的聪明才智是毋庸置疑的，但是，乔治有时更希望他是一个普通的父亲，一个会和孩子一起打板球或网球的父亲，而不是只会对孩子们的吵闹声、笑声和滑稽的笑话感到厌烦的爸爸。乔治妈妈认为乔治应该和几个堂兄妹住上几天，昆廷叔叔却总是为此烦恼。
“叽叽喳喳，惹是生非，大喊大叫！”昆廷叔叔这么评价家里的孩子们，“我要把书房门关上，不出来！”
“亲爱的，好吧，”范妮婶婶说，“你可以关起门，但是他们几乎一整天都不在家，这你很清楚。有时候家里必须有其他孩子和乔治在一起，我觉得这三兄妹是最乖的孩子，他们留下来乔治也很高兴。”
于是，四个堂兄妹过得小心翼翼的，尽量不去打扰乔治爸爸，因为他生气时会暴跳如雷，大吼大叫。不过，就像朱利安说的，他真的不希望谁一生下来就是天才，因为天才太可怕了。
“特别是天才科学家，一怒之下，能轻而易举地炸掉全世界。”朱利安严肃地说。
“好吧，要是我‘砰’的把门关上，或者蒂米叫了起来，希望他不会大发雷霆。”乔治说。
“只能让他偶尔操练了。”迪克说，“他只是偶尔发火罢了！”
“别傻了。”乔治说，“有人还想再洗个澡吗？”
“不去，可是我不介意躺在海边，让海浪卷过我的身体。”迪克回答道，“我在这里晒得太热了。”
“听起来不错，”安妮说，“但是身体越热，就会觉得水越凉。”
“去试试！”迪克站起身，“我热得都要把舌头伸出来，像蒂米一样喘气了。”
几个人走到海水边，平躺下来，海浪一层一层涌上来，安妮大声尖叫。
“好冷！我就知道，我不能躺着，只能坐着！”
尽管如此，他们很快又全躺在浅滩上，随着潮水消退，沙子不时地往下滑，几人也跟着下滑。凉爽的海水漫过全身，感觉棒极了。
蒂米突然叫了起来。它站在水边，没有下海，因为它觉得用不着！乔治抬起头。
“怎么了？”她问道，“没人来啊。”
但迪克也听到了声音，他急忙坐起来说，“天哪，一定是有人在敲钟，在叫我们，好像是从科林庄园传来的！”
“可是还没到午餐时间啊！”安妮有点沮丧。
“一定是！”朱利安腾地跳起来，“天哪！我把手表落在上衣口袋里了，这就是后果！我应该要记得，在科林的时间总是过得飞快！”
他上岸找到夹克，拿出手表。“一点了！”他喊道，“确切地说，一点过一分了。快回去，我们会迟到的，糟糕！”
“天哪！”乔治惊呼，“妈妈会不高兴的，那两个科学家在家里！”
他们拿起外套，沿着海滩狂奔起来。好在科林庄园并不远，他们很快就跑到了大门口。门口有一个庞然大物，是一辆最新式的美国车，但他们可没时间看！
他们悄悄地走到花园门口，碰到了乔治的妈妈，她看起来很生气。
“对不起，范妮婶婶，”朱利安道歉，“请原谅我们，这全是我的错，只有我有手表。”
“我们迟到很久了吗？”安妮问，“午餐开始了没有？我们可以拿上野餐篮子悄悄溜走吗？”
“不行。”范妮婶婶拒绝了，“算你们走运，叔叔和他的朋友还在书房里没有出来。我敲了一次钟，但他们应该没有听见！敲钟是因为我觉得他们随时会出来，要是发现你们不在家，没能和他们打招呼，叔叔会发火的！”
“可是通常爸爸的朋友都不想见我们的。”乔治惊讶地说。
“嗯，乔治，其中有一个朋友的女儿比你小一点，我想比安妮也小。”范妮婶婶说，“他特意说要见你们几个人，因为他的女儿下学期要去你们学校上学。”
“那我们最好打起精神，再洗漱一下。”朱利安说。但就在这时，书房门打开了，昆廷叔叔和两个科学家出来了。
“你们好，这些都是你的孩子吗？”其中一人停下来问道。
“他们刚从海滩回来，”范妮婶婶赶紧说，“恐怕他们现在不适合见客人。我……”
“哎呀！”那位科学家说，“没必要为此道歉，我从来没见过像他们这么棒的小伙子，太棒了！”
那位科学家满脸笑容，说话带着美国口音，孩子们立即对他产生了好感。他看向乔治的爸爸问道：“这些全是你的孩子吗？你肯定为他们感到骄傲！他们是怎么晒成褐色的——看起来就像红皮肤的印第安人！啊，我的女儿贝尔塔也这样就好了！”
“不全是，”昆廷叔叔看起来像被吓到了，“只有这一个，”他把手搭在乔治肩膀上，“其他的是侄儿侄女。”
“好吧，我不得不说你有一个好儿子。”他揉了揉乔治的头发。
通常乔治都不喜欢别人弄她的头发，尽管它又短又卷，不过因为他把她当成男孩，所以她高兴地笑了！
“我女儿要去你学校上学，”他对安妮说，“刚去的时候帮她一下，好吗？她会很害怕的。”
“当然了。”安妮喜欢这个声音洪亮的美国人，他看起来并不像一个科学家。不过另一个人挺像的，他肩膀又圆又厚，戴着一副眼镜，两只眼睛像猫头鹰一样凝视着远方。昆廷叔叔经常就是这样，好像大家说的每一句话他都没听到。
昆廷叔叔觉得闲聊的时间够长了，于是挥挥手让孩子们离开。
“走，去吃午餐。”他对两位同伴说道。第二个科学家立刻跟上了，但这个高大的美国人留了下来，他把手伸进口袋，拿出一英镑给了安妮。
“拿去花吧，”他说道，“对贝尔塔好点，可以吗？”
说完，他走进餐厅，“砰”的一声关上门。“哇！‘砰’的一声，父亲会怎么说！”乔治突然咯咯地笑起来，“我喜欢他，你们呢？外面的车一定是他的。我想象不出另外那个人骑自行车的样子，更别说开车！”
“孩子们，拿上你们的野餐篮子，走吧！”范妮婶婶说道，“我得去看看他们怎么样了！”
她把一个大篮子塞到朱利安手里，也去了餐厅。掂了一下，感受到篮子的重量，朱利安咧嘴一笑。
“走吧，”他说道，“感觉不错！我们回海滩吧！”
Chapter 2 A VISITOR IN THE NIGHT
Chapter 2 A VISITOR IN THE NIGHT
The Five were on the beach in two minutes, and Julian undid the basket. It was full of neatly packedsandwiches, and packets of biscuits and chocolate. A bag contained ripe plums, and there were twobottles of lemonade.
'Home-made!' said Dick, taking it out. 'And icy-cold. And what's this? A fruit cake - a whole fruitcake - we're in luck.'
'Woof,' said Timmy, approvingly, and sniffled inside the basket.
Wrapped in brown paper were some biscuits and a bone, together with a small pot of paste.
George undid the packet. 'I packed these for you, Timmy,' she said. 'Say thank you!'
Timmy licked her so lavishly that she cried out for mercy. 'Pass me the towel, Ju!' she said.
'Timmy's made my face all wet. Get away now, Timmy - you've thanked me quite enough! Get away,I said. How can I spread paste on your biscuits if you stick your nose into the pot all the time?'
'You spoil Timmy dreadfully,' said Anne. 'All right, all right - you needn't scowl at me, George! Iagree that he's worth spoiling. Take your bone a bit farther away from me, Tim - it's smelly!'
They were soon eating sardine sandwiches with tomatoes, and egg-and-lettuce sandwiches after that.
Then they started on the fruit cake and the lemonade.
6'I can't think why people ever have table-meals when they can have picnics,' said Dick. 'Think ofUncle and Aunt and those two men tucking into a hot meal indoors on a day like this. Phew!'
'I liked that big American,' said George.
'Aha! We all know why,' said Dick, annoyingly. 'He thought you were a boy. Will you ever grow outof that, George?'
'Timmy's trying to get at the cake!' said Anne. 'Quick, George, stop him!'
They all lay back on the sand after their picnic, and Julian began a long story of some trick that heand Dick had played on their form-master at school. He was most annoyed because nobody laughedat the funny part, and sat up to see why.
'All asleep!' he said, in disgust. Then he cocked his head just as Timmy pricked up his ears. A loudroaring noise came to him.
'Just the American revving up his car, do you think, Tim?' said Julian. The boy stood up and saw thegreat car tearing down the sea road.
The day was too hot to do anything but laze. The Five were quite content to do that on their first daytogether again. Soon they would want to plan all kinds of things, but the first day at Kirrin was a dayfor picking up old threads, teasing Timmy, getting into the 'feel' of things again, as Dick said.
Dick and Julian had been abroad for four weeks, and Anne had been away to camp and had had aschool friend to stay with her at home afterwards. George had been alone at Kirrin so it waswonderful to all the Five to meet together once more for three whole summer weeks. At Kirrin too,Kirrin by the sea, with its lovely beach, its fine boating - and its exciting little island across KirrinBay!
As usual the first day or two passed in a kind of dream, and then the children began to plan excitingthings to do.
'We'll go to Kirrin Island again,' said Dick. 'We've not been there for ages.'
'We'll go fishing in Lobster Cove,' said Julian.
'We'll go and explore some of the caves in the cliffs,' said George. 'I meant to do that these hols, butsomehow it's no fun going alone.'
On the third day, just as they were finishing making their beds, the telephone bell rang.
'I'll go!' yelled Julian to his aunt, and went to answer it. An urgent voice spoke at the other end.
7'Who's that? Oh, you, Julian - you're Quentin's nephew, aren't you? Listen, tell your uncle I'm comingover tonight - yes, tonight. Latish, say. Tell him to wait up for me. It's important.'
'But, won't you speak to him yourself?' said Julian, surprised. 'I'll fetch him, if you'll...'
But the line had gone dead. Julian was puzzled. The man hadn't even given his name - but Julian hadrecognised the voice. It was the big, cheery American who had come to see his uncle two daysbefore! What had happened? What was all the excitement about?
He went to find his uncle but he was not in his study. So he found his aunt instead.
'Aunt Fanny,' he said, 'I think that was the big American on the phone - the one who came to lunchthe other day. He said I was to tell Uncle Quentin that he was coming here tonight - late, he said - andthat Uncle was to wait up for him, because it was important.'
'Dear me!' said his aunt, startled. 'Is he going to stay the night then? We've no bedroom free now youand the others are here.'
'He didn't say, Aunt Fanny,' said Julian. 'I'm awfully sorry not to be able to tell you any details -but just as I was saying I'd fetch Uncle Quentin, he rang off - in the very middle of what I wassaying.'
'How mysterious!' said his aunt. 'And how annoying. How can I put him up, if he wants to stay? Isuppose he'll come roaring down at midnight in that enormous car of his. I only hope nothing's gonewrong with this latest work your uncle is doing. I know it's tremendously important.'
'Perhaps Uncle will know the American's telephone number and he can ring him up to find out a bitmore,' said Julian, helpfully. 'Where is Uncle?'
'He's gone down to the post-office, I think,' said his aunt. 'I'll tell him when he gets back.'
Julian told the others about the mysterious phone call. Dick was pleased.
'I didn't have a chance of getting a good look at that enormous car the other day,' he said. 'I think I'llkeep awake tonight till the American comes and then nip down and have a look at it. I bet it's gotmore gadgets on the dashboard than any car I've ever seen!'
Uncle Quentin appeared to be as surprised as anyone else at the phone call, and was inclined to blameJulian for not finding out more details.
'What's he want now?' he demanded, almost as if Julian ought to know! 'I fixed everything up withhim the other day. Everything! Each of us three has his own part to do. Mine's the least important, asit happens - and his is the most important. He took all the papers away with him; he 8can't have left any behind. Coming down in the middle of the night like this - quite extraordinary!'
None of the children except Dick meant to stay awake and listen for the American's coming.
Dick put on his bed-light and took up a book to read. He knew he would fall asleep and not wake upfor any noise, if he didn't somehow keep himself wide awake!
He listened as he read, his ear alert to hear the coming of any car. Eleven o'clock came - thenmidnight struck. He listened to the twelve dongs from the big grandfather clock in the hall.
Goodness - Uncle Quentin wouldn't be at all pleased that his visitor was so late!
He yawned, and turned over his page. He read on and on. Half past twelve. One o'clock. Then hethought he heard a sound downstairs and opened his door. Yes - it was Uncle Quentin in his study.
Dick could hear his voice.
'Poor old Aunt Fanny must be up too,' he thought. 'I can hear their voices. Gosh, I shall soon fallasleep over my book. I'll slip down and out into the garden for a breath of fresh air. I shall keepawake then.'
He put on his dressing-gown and went quietly down the stairs. He undid the bolt of the garden doorand slipped out. He stood listening for a moment, wondering if he would hear the roar of theAmerican's car in the stillness of the night.
But all he heard was the sound of the tyres of a bicycle on the road outside. A bicycle! Who wasriding about at this time of night? Perhaps it was the village policeman?
Dick stood in the shadows and watched. A man was on the bicycle. Dick could just make him outdimly, a big black shadow in the starlit night. To the boy's enormous surprise, he heard the sound ofthe man dismounting, then the swish of the leaves in the hedge as the bicycle was slung there.
Then someone came quietly up the path and went round to the window of the study. It was the onlyroom in the house that was lighted. Dick heard a tapping on the window, and then it was openedcautiously. His uncle's head appeared.
'Who is it?' he said, in a low tone. 'Is it you, Elbur?'
It apparently was. Dick saw that it was the big American who had visited his uncle two days before.
'I'll open the door,' said his aunt, but Elbur was already putting his leg across the windowsill!
9Dick went back to bed, puzzled. How strange! Why should the American come so secretly in thenight, why should he ride a bicycle instead of driving his car? He fell asleep still wondering.
He did not know whether the American rode away again, or whether his aunt made a bed for him ona couch downstairs. In fact, when he awoke the next morning, he really wondered if it had all been adream.
He asked his aunt, when he went down to breakfast. 'Did that man who telephoned come last night?'
he said.
His aunt nodded her head. 'Yes. But please say nothing about it. I don't want anyone to know.
He's gone now.'
'Was it important?' asked Dick. 'Julian seemed to think it was, when he answered the phone.'
'Yes - it was important,' said Aunt Fanny. 'But not in the way you think. Don't ask me anything now,Dick. And keep out of your uncle's way. He's rather cross this morning.'
'Then something must have gone wrong with this new work he's doing,' thought Dick, and went towarn the others.
'It sounds rather exciting,' said Julian. 'I wonder what's up?'
They kept out of Uncle Quentin's way. They heard him grumbling loudly to his wife aboutsomething, they heard him slam down his desk-lid as he always did when he was bad-tempered, andthen he settled down to his morning's work.
Anne came running to the others after a time, looking surprised. 'George! I've just been into our roomand what do you think! Aunt Fanny's put a camp-bed over in the corner - a camp-bed made up withblankets and everything! It looks an awful squash with two other beds as well in the room - mine andyours!'
'Gosh - someone else is coming to stay then - a girl,' said Dick. 'Or a woman. Aha! I expect it's agoverness engaged to look after you and Anne, George, to see that you behave like little ladies!'
'Don't be an idiot,' said George, surprised and cross at the news. 'I'm going to ask Mother what it's allabout. I won't have anyone else in our room. I just will not!'
But just as she was marching off to tell her mother this, the study door downstairs opened and herfather bellowed into the hall, calling his wife.
'Fanny! Tell the children I want them. Tell them to come to my study AT ONCE!'
'Gracious - he does sound cross. Whatever can we have done?' said Anne, scared.
2.深夜来客
深夜来客
不到两分钟时间，四人一狗就回到海滩。朱利安打开篮子，里面装着三明治、几包饼干、巧克力和两瓶柠檬水，食物码得整整齐齐，还有一袋子熟透的李子。
“自制的！”迪克拿出柠檬水，“沁人心脾！这是什么？水果蛋糕？一整块水果蛋糕！太棒了！”
“汪。”蒂米也表示同意，它把头凑到篮子里嗅了嗅。
篮子里还有一个牛皮纸包裹，里面是一些饼干和一块骨头，还有一小罐蘸酱。乔治解开包裹，说道：“蒂米，这些给你，说谢谢！”
蒂米冲上来一顿猛舔，乔治哭着求饶：“把毛巾递给我，朱利安！蒂米把我的脸都弄湿了。蒂米，够了！让开！你一直把鼻子塞在罐子里，我怎么帮你把酱涂到饼干上？”
“你把蒂米宠坏了，”安妮说，“好吧，好吧，乔治，别瞪着我！
我承认蒂米值得被宠。蒂米，叼着骨头离我远点儿，好臭！”
不一会儿，番茄沙丁鱼三明治和鸡蛋生菜三明治全都吃完了，几个人开始吃水果蛋糕，喝柠檬水。
“真不明白，他们为什么宁愿坐在桌子边吃饭，也不去野餐，”迪克说道，“想想这个天气，叔叔婶婶和那两个人在屋子里吃着热饭热菜。哎哟！”
“我喜欢那个高大的美国人。”乔治说。
“啊哈！我们都知道为什么，”迪克有些不耐烦，“因为他把你当成了男孩。乔治，你长大了能适应吗？”
“蒂米要吃蛋糕！”安妮说，“快，乔治，拦住它！”
野餐后，他们心满意足地躺在沙滩上，朱利安开始讲他和迪克在学校捉弄年级主任的故事。故事很长，但是说到最好笑的地方，并没有人哈哈大笑，这让朱利安感到非常恼火。
“全睡了！”他抱怨道。这时，蒂米竖起耳朵，朱利安也跟着抬起头，耳边传来一阵轰鸣声。
“是美国人在发动汽车吧，蒂米，你觉得呢？”朱利安说。男孩站起身，看见那辆大汽车在海滨大道上疾驰而过。
天气太热，除了懒洋洋地打发时间，什么都干不了。科林假期的第一天就这么悠闲地过去了，大家感到心满意足。不久他们就要计划其他事情了，但是在科林的第一天，正如迪克所说，这是理清头绪、戏弄蒂米、再次找到“感觉”的日子。
来科林前，迪克和朱利安去国外待了四个星期，安妮露营后跟学校的朋友在家待了几天，只剩下乔治独自留在科林。所以，在炎炎夏日，小伙伴们能再次见面，相聚三个星期，真叫人高兴。来科林度假同样使人愉快——因为这里靠近海边，有美丽的沙滩，可以划船出海，还有令人神往的科林湾小岛！
与往常一样，科林的头几天假期像做梦一样过去了，接下来，孩子们要着手计划各种令人兴奋的事情了。
“再去一次科林岛，”迪克建议，“我们很久没有去了。”
“然后在龙虾湾钓鱼。”朱利安与迪克想法一致。
“去悬崖上的洞穴探险，”乔治也说，“我本来一回来就打算去的，但不知怎么的，一个人真是没有一点意思。”
第三天，他们刚整理好床铺，电话铃声就响了。
“我来接吧！”朱利安大声对婶婶说。他拿起电话，那头响起了一阵急切的声音。
“是谁？哦，朱利安，你是昆廷的侄子吧？听着，告诉你叔叔我今晚过来，是的，今晚，可能稍晚一点。告诉他要他等我，这很重要。”
“可是，您不亲自跟他说吗？”朱利安有些惊讶地说，“我去叫他，如果您……”
但是电话挂掉了，朱利安有些摸不着头脑。电话里的男人甚至没有说出他的名字，但朱利安听出他的声音了，他就是两天前来看叔叔的那个高大的、乐呵呵的美国人！发生了什么事？他为什么这么激动？
朱利安去找叔叔，但叔叔不在书房，于是他找到范妮婶婶。
“范妮婶婶，”他说，“我看是那个美国大个子打来的，就是那天来吃午餐那个。他让我告诉昆廷叔叔他今晚会过来，但是会晚一点。他让叔叔等他，因为有很重要的事要跟叔叔说。”
“哎呀！”范妮婶婶吓了一跳，“那他要在我们家过夜吗？你们几个都在，我们没有空的卧室了。”
“范妮婶婶，他没说要过夜，”朱利安说，“抱歉没有听到具体情况，但是我说去叫叔叔，他就挂了，我才说到一半。”
“神秘兮兮的！”范妮婶婶说，“太讨厌了，要是留下来过夜，我上哪儿找间房给他？他应该会在半夜开车来，那辆大车，像打雷似的。只希望你叔叔最近的工作没出什么差错，这可是重中之重。”
“也许叔叔知道他的电话，可以打过去问清楚。”朱利安很热心地建议，“叔叔去哪儿了？”
“我想他去邮局了，”范妮婶婶回答，“等他回来我会告诉他的。”
朱利安告诉了其他人这个神秘的电话，迪克听完感到很兴奋。
“前几天没有机会好好看看他的车，那可是个大家伙。”他说，“今晚我不睡了，等美国人来了，我溜出去看一看。我敢打赌它仪表盘上的装置比我见过的任何车都多！”
和大家一样，昆廷叔叔也很惊讶，他还有些责怪朱利安没有打听清楚。
“他要干什么？”昆廷叔叔询问道，就好像朱利安应该知道似的！“早几天我就和他把所有事情都安排好了，所有事情！我们三个每人负责一部分，碰巧我的最无关紧要，他的才是最重要的。他把所有文件都带走了，一样都没留下，三更半夜过来，真是奇怪！”
除了迪克之外，没有一个孩子想熬夜等美国人来。迪克打开床头灯看起书来，要是不找到办法保持清醒，一睡着，那什么噪音都吵不醒了！
他一边看书，一边时刻留心着，不肯放过一辆车。十一点了，午夜袭来。他听见大厅的老爷钟“咚、咚……”响了十二下。唉！这么晚还没有来，昆廷叔叔会不高兴的！
迪克打着哈欠，书翻了一页又一页。十二点半，一点。这时，他听见楼下有点动静，于是打开门，原来是昆廷叔叔在书房里，迪克听到的是他的声音。
“范妮婶婶肯定也没睡，真可怜。”他想，“他们还在说话，天哪，我就快趴在书上睡着了。我得溜下去，到花园去呼吸新鲜空气，这样就不会困了。”
迪克穿上睡衣，悄悄走下楼，打开门闩，溜了出去。他站在花园里听了一会儿，看有没有汽车轰鸣声打破这寂静的黑夜。
但是，外面道路上只有自行车轮胎轧过的声音。自行车！谁会在晚上这个时候骑自行车？或许是村里的警察？
迪克躲在暗处看着。有人骑着自行车来了，借着点点星光，迪克只能模糊地认出来，那是一个高大的身影。让小男孩惊喜的是，他下车了，接着篱笆上的树叶响起一阵窸窸窣窣的声音。
然后，他悄悄沿着小路来到书房的窗户边，只有那里亮着灯。
迪克听到敲窗户的声音，接着窗户轻轻打开了，昆廷叔叔冒出头来。
“谁？”他低声问道，“埃尔伯，是你吗？”
显然是的，迪克看到的就是两天前来过的那个美国大个子。“我来开门。”范妮婶婶话音未落，埃尔伯的腿已经迈到窗台上了！
迪克回到床上，感到一头雾水。多么奇怪！美国人为什么要偷偷地在夜里来？为什么要骑自行车而没有开车？即便睡着了，迪克脑海里还萦绕着一个个问题。
迪克不知道美国人有没有骑自行车离开，或者范妮婶婶是不是给他在楼下的沙发上铺了一张床。说起来，早上醒来时，他真的很想知道这是不是一场梦。
吃早餐时，迪克向范妮婶婶打听：“打电话的人昨晚来了吗？”
范妮婶婶点点头：“来了，别说了，我不想让任何人知道，他已经走了。”
“是很重要的事吗？”迪克问，“朱利安接电话的时候，似乎是很重要的事。”
“是的，很重要。”范妮婶婶说，“但不是你想的那样，现在什么也不要问我。记得要躲着你叔叔，他今天早上非常生气。”
“那他的新工作肯定出了什么问题。”迪克肯定道，说完他去提醒其他人了。
“听起来很刺激，”朱利安说，“不知道是什么事？”
孩子们躲着昆廷叔叔。他们听到叔叔向婶婶大声抱怨着什么，并猛地一拍桌子，他一发脾气就这样，之后才静下心来做早上的工作。
过了片刻，安妮跑到其他人面前，看起来像吓了一跳：“乔治！
我刚去了房间，你猜怎么着！范妮婶婶在角落里放了一张露营床，上面铺着毛毯和其他东西！再加上两张床，你的和我的，现在房间里可真够挤的。”
“哎呀！有人要住在这里了，说不定是个女孩。”迪克猜测，“要么是个女人。啊哈！我希望是一位家庭教师，来照顾你和安妮的。
乔治，看看你，像个大小姐！”
“别傻了，”乔治听到这个消息既惊讶又生气，“我要问问妈妈是怎么回事。其他人不能住在我房间里，不能！”
就在乔治打算去找妈妈的时候，楼下书房的门打开了，爸爸的怒吼声传到大厅。
“范妮！让孩子们来见我，马上来书房！”
“哎呀！叔叔大发雷霆了，怎么办？”安妮感到一阵心惊胆战。
Chapter 3 ANNOYING NEWS
Chapter 3 ANNOYING NEWS
The four children and Timmy trooped down the stairs together. George's mother was in the hall, justgoing to call them.
'Oh, there you are,' she said. 'Well, I suppose you heard that you're wanted in the study. I'm comingtoo. And listen - please don't make any more fuss than you can help. I've had quite enough fuss madeby Quentin!'
This was very mysterious! What had Aunt Fanny to do with whatever trouble there was? Into thestudy went the Five, Timmy too, and saw Uncle Quentin standing on the hearthrug looking as blackas thunder.
'Quentin, I could have told the children,' began his wife, but he silenced her with a scowl exactly likethe one George sometimes put on.
'I've got something to say to you,' he began. 'You remember those two friends of mine - scientistsworking on a scheme with me - you remember the big American?'
'Yes,' said everyone.
'He gave us a whole pound,' said Anne.
Uncle Quentin took no notice of that remark. 'Well,' he said, 'he's got a daughter - let's see now -she's got some silly name...'
'Berta,' said his wife.
'Don't interrupt me,' said Uncle Quentin. 'Yes, Berta. Well, Elbur, her father, has been warned thatshe's going to be kidnapped.'
'Whatever for?' said Julian, amazed.
'Because it so happens that her father knows more secrets about a new scheme we're planning thananyone else in the world,' said his uncle. 'And he says, quite frankly, that if this girl - what's her namenow...'
'Berta,' said everyone, obligingly.
'That if this Berta is kidnapped, he will give away every single secret he knows to get her back,'
said Uncle Quentin. 'Pah! What's he made of? Traitor to us all! How can he even think of givingaway secrets for the sake of a silly girl?'
11
'Quentin, she's his only child and he adores her,' said Aunt Fanny. 'I should feel the same aboutGeorge.'
'Women are always soft and silly,' said her husband, in a tone of great disgust. 'It's a good thing youdon't know any secrets - you'd give them away to the milkman!'
This was so ridiculous that the children laughed. Uncle Quentin glared at them.
'This is no laughing matter. It has been a great shock to me to be told by one of the leading scientistsof the world that he feels certain he might give all our secrets to the enemy if this -this...'
'Berta,' said everyone again, at once.
'If this Berta was kidnapped,' went on Uncle Quentin. 'So he came to ask if we'd take this - this Bertainto our own home for three weeks. By that time the scheme will be finished and launched, and oursecrets will be safe.'
There was a silence. Nobody looked very pleased. In fact, George looked furious. She burst out atlast.
'So that's who the bed is for in our room! Mother, have we got to be squashed up with nowhere tomove about the room, for three whole weeks? It's too bad.'
'For once you and I agree, George,' said her father. 'But I'm afraid you'll have to put up with it.
Elbur is in such a state about this kidnapping warning that he couldn't be reasoned with. In fact hethreatend to tear up all his figures and diagrams and burn them, if I didn't agree to this. That wouldmean we couldn't get on with the scheme.'
'But why has she got to come here?' said George, fiercely. 'Why put her on to us? Hasn't she anyrelations or friends she can go to?'
'George, don't be so fierce,' said her mother. 'Apparently Berta has no mother, and has beeneverywhere with her father. They have no relations in this country - and no friends they can trust.
He won't send her back to America because he has been warned by the police that she might befollowed there - and at the moment he can't leave this country himself to go with her.'
'But why choose us?' said George again. 'He doesn't know a thing about us!'
'Well,' said her mother, with a small smile, 'he met you all the other day, you know - and he wasapparently very struck with you - and especially with you, George, though I can't imagine why.
He said he'd rather his Berta was with you four than with any other family in the world.'
She paused and looked at the four, a harassed expression on her face. Julian went over to her.
12
'Don't you worry!' he said. 'We'll look after Berta! I won't pretend I'm pleased at having a strange girlto join us these last three precious weeks - but I can see her father's point of view - he's scared forBerta, and he's scared he might find himself spilling the beans if anything happened to her! It mightbe the only way he could get her back.'
'To think of such a thing!' burst out Uncle Quentin. 'All the work of the last two years! The man mustbe mad!'
'Now Quentin, don't think any more about it,' said his wife. 'I'm glad to have the child here. I wouldhate George to be kidnapped, and I know exactly how he feels. You won't even notice she's here. Onemore will make no difference.'
'So you say,' grumbled her husband. 'Anyway, it's settled.'
'When is she coming?' asked Dick.
'Tonight. By boat,' said his uncle. 'We'll have to let Joan the cook into the secret - but nobody else.
That's understood, isn't it?'
'Of course,' said the four at once. Then Uncle Quentin sat down firmly at his desk, and the childrenwent hurriedly out of the room, Aunt Fanny behind them, and Timmy pushing between their ankles.
'It's such a pity, and I'm so sorry,' said Aunt Fanny. 'But I do feel we can't do anything else.'
'I bet Timmy will hate her,' said George.
'Now don't you go and make things difficult, George, old thing,' said Julian. 'We're all agreed it can'tbe helped, so we might as well make the best of it.'
'I hate making the best of things,' said George, obstinately.
'Well,' said Dick, amiably, 'Julian and Anne and I could go back home and take Berta with us if youhate everything so much. I don't particularly want to stay here for three weeks if you're going to puton a Hate all the time.'
'All right, I won't,' said George. 'I'm only letting off steam. You know that.'
'I'm never sure, with you,' said Dick, with a grin. 'Well, look - let's not spoil this one day when wewill be by ourselves!'
They all tried valiantly to have as good a time as possible, and went out in George's boat for a longrow to Lobster Cove. They didn't do any fishing there, but bathed from the boat instead, in water asgreen and clear as in an open-air bath. Timmy didn't approve of bathing from boats. It 13was quite easy to jump out of the boat into the water - but he found it extremely difficult to jump inagain!
Aunt Fanny had again packed them a wonderful lunch. 'An extra good one to make up for adisappointment,' she said, smiling. Anne had given her a hug for that. Here they had all been makingsuch a fuss about having someone extra - and Aunt Fanny had been the only one to feel a realkindness for a child in danger.
They had enough food for tea too, and did not get home until the evening. The sea was calm andblue, and the children could see almost to the bottom of the water, when they leaned over the side ofthe boat. The sky was the colour of harebells as they rowed into the bay and up to the beach.
'Will Berta be there yet, do you suppose?' said George, mentioning the girl for the first time sincethey had set out that morning.
'I shouldn't think so,' said Julian. 'Your father said she would be coming tonight - and I imagine that,as she's coming by boat, it will be dark - so that she won't be seen.'
'I expect she'll be feeling very scared,' said Anne. 'It must be horrid to be sent away to a strange place,to strange people. I should hate it!'
They beached the boat and left it high and dry. Then they made their way to Kirrin Cottage. AuntFanny was pleased to see them.
'You are in nice time for supper,' she said. 'Though if you ate all I gave you today for your picnics,you'll surely find it difficult to eat very much supper.'
'Oh, I'm terribly hungry,' said Dick. He sniffed, holding his nose up in the air just as Timmy often did.
'I believe you've been making your special tomato soup, with real tomatoes, Aunt Fanny!'
'You're too good at guessing,' said his aunt with a laugh. 'It was meant to be a surprise! Now go andwash and make yourselves tidy.'
'Berta hasn't come yet, I suppose, has she?' asked Julian.
'No,' said his aunt. 'And we'll have to think of another name for her, Julian. It would never do to callher Berta now.'
Uncle Quentin didn't appear for supper. 'He is having his in the study by himself,' said Aunt Fanny.
14
There was a sigh of relief. Nobody had looked forward to seeing Uncle Quentin that night. It tookhim quite a long time to get over any annoyance!
'How sunburnt you all are!' said Aunt Fanny, looking round the table. 'George, your nose is beginningto peel.'
'I know,' said George. 'I wish it didn't. Anne's never does. Gosh, I'm sleepy!'
'Well, go to bed as soon as you've finished your supper,' said her mother.
'I'd like to. But what about this Berta?' said George. 'What time is she coming? It would be rathermean to be in bed when she arrives.'
'I've no idea what time she will come,' said her mother. 'But I shall wait up, of course. There's noneed for anyone else to. I expect she'll be tired and scared, so I shall give her something to eat -some of the tomato soup, if you've left any! - and then pop her into bed. I expect she would be quiteglad not to have to meet any of you tonight.'
'Well - I shall go to bed,' said Dick. 'I heard Mr. Elbur arriving last night, Aunt Fanny, and it waspretty late, wasn't it? I can hardly keep my eyes open tonight.'
'Come on, then - let's all go up,' said Julian. 'We can read if we can't sleep. Good night, Aunt Fanny.
Thank you for that lovely picnic food again!'
All the four went upstairs, Anne and Dick yawning loudly, and setting the others off too. Timmypadded behind them, quite glad that George was going to bed so early.
They were all asleep in ten minutes. The boys slept like logs and didn't stir at all. The girls fell fastasleep for about four hours - and then George was awakened by hearing Timmy growl. She sat up atonce.
'What is it?' she said. 'Oh - is it Berta arriving, Tim? Let's keep quiet and see what she's like!'
After a minute Timmy growled again. George heard the sound of quiet footsteps on the stairs.
Then the bedroom door was slid softly open, and two people stood in the light of the landing lamp.
One was Aunt Fanny.
The other, of course, was Berta.
3.从天而降
从天而降
孩子们和蒂米下楼来了，范妮婶婶站在走廊里，正要去叫他们。
“哦，你们来了。”她说，“是这样，我想你们已经听到了，昆廷让我们去书房，还有，听着——对你们帮不上忙的事，千万别瞎操心。我已经让昆廷弄得够烦了！”
太奇怪了！不管是什么麻烦，跟范妮婶婶有什么关系呢？大家一进书房，便看到昆廷叔叔站在壁炉前，脸色铁青。
“昆廷，我可以跟孩子们说的。”范妮婶婶率先开口，但昆廷叔叔没有回答，他阴沉着脸，乔治有时生起气来，也是这副模样。
“我有事跟你们说，”昆廷叔叔开口道，“你们还记得我两个科学家朋友的其中一个，就是那个高大的美国人吗？”
“记得。”大家说。
“他还给了我们一英镑。”安妮说。
昆廷叔叔没有注意到这句话。“嗯，”他说，“他有一个女儿，我想想，名字傻里傻气的……”
“贝尔塔。”范妮婶婶提醒道。
“别打断我，”昆廷叔叔说，“是的，贝尔塔。有人警告她父亲埃尔伯说她会被绑架。”
“为什么？”朱利安感到很惊讶。
“因为我们做的计划，她父亲是知道机密最多的人。”昆廷叔叔说，“他还说，如果这个女孩——叫什么来着……”
“贝尔塔。”大家异口同声。
“要是贝尔塔被绑架，他会交出所有的秘密来赎回她。”昆廷叔叔说，“哼！他是怎么想的？这个叛徒！怎么能泄露秘密？”
“昆廷，贝尔塔是他唯一的孩子，是他的心肝宝贝。”范妮婶婶说，“乔治在我心里也是这样。”
“女人就是软弱。”昆廷叔叔非常生气，“你不知道任何秘密是件好事，不然连送奶工都会很快知道！”
太荒谬了，孩子们不禁笑了起来。昆廷叔叔瞪了他们一眼。
“这可不是闹着玩的，我都惊呆了。作为全球顶尖的科学家，他说会把秘密告诉坏人，要是……”
“贝尔塔。”大家马上说道。
“要是贝尔塔被绑架的话。”昆廷叔叔接着说，“所以他来问可不可以让贝尔塔在我们家住三个星期，这段时间我们的计划就可以落地完成，就不会再怕秘密泄露了。”
大家默不作声，没有人觉得高兴。实际上，乔治看起来气呼呼的，她终于爆发了。
“我们房间的床是给谁准备的？妈妈，我们会被压扁的，要整整三个星期难以动弹吗？这太难受了。”
“乔治，这次我站在你这边。”昆廷说，“但恐怕你要忍一忍，因为这个绑架警告，埃尔伯现在根本没法讲道理。要是我不同意，他就威胁把所有数据和图表都撕掉烧毁，那这个计划就无法继续下去了。”
“但是为什么来我们家？”乔治生气极了，“为什么让她来找我们？她没有亲戚朋友吗？”
“乔治，别这么凶。”范妮婶婶说，“据我所知，贝尔塔没有妈妈，一直跟着爸爸。他们在我们国家没有亲戚，也没有可信赖的朋友。警方警告说她可能会被跟踪，所以贝尔塔的爸爸不会把她送回美国，而且他也不能和她一起回美国。”
“但是为什么是我们？”乔治说，“他根本不了解我们！”
“好吧，”母亲微笑着说，“你知道的，他早几天见过你们。而且很明显，虽然我想不出是为什么，但他对你们的印象非常深刻，特别是对乔治你。他说他只放心贝尔塔和你们在一起，而不是其他人。”
范妮婶婶说完看着四人，一脸疲惫。
朱利安走到她跟前，说：“别担心！我们会照顾贝尔塔的！最后三周宝贵的假期多了一个陌生的女孩，我不会装作很高兴，但是能理解她爸爸的想法——他担心贝尔塔，害怕如果贝尔塔出了什么事，他会泄密——因为这大概是唯一能赎回她的办法。”
“亏他想得出来！”昆廷叔叔大叫一声，“两年的工作！他一定是疯了！”
“昆廷，好了，别想了。”范妮婶婶说，“我很乐意这个孩子来我们家。我知道他的感受，我也不希望乔治被绑架。反正你都不会注意到她，多一个孩子也没什么影响。”
“也就是说，”昆廷叔叔嘟囔着，“无论如何，这个问题解决了。”
“她什么时候来？”迪克问。
“今晚坐船过来，”昆廷叔叔回道，“乔安娜（乔治一家的厨师）可以知道这个秘密，但其他人不行，明白吗？”
“明白。”四人立即回答。昆廷叔叔说完稳稳地坐了下来，孩子们赶紧离开了，范妮婶婶跟在后面，蒂米也挤在大家中间出来了。
“真是遗憾，我很抱歉。”范妮婶婶说，“但我们确实不能再说什么了。”
“我敢打赌，蒂米不会喜欢她的。”乔治说。
“老兄，得了，你别把事情弄糟了，”朱利安说，“这是没办法的事，大家都同意了，所以，既来之，则安之吧。”
“我讨厌既来之，则安之。”乔治依然无法接受。
“好吧，”迪克轻言细语地说，“要是这么讨厌的话，我和朱利安、安妮可以带着贝尔塔回家。你要是一直板着个脸，我不太想在这里住上三个星期。”
“好吧，我不会的。”乔治说，“你们明白的，我只是发泄一下。”
“跟你在一起我可说不准。”迪克咧嘴笑了，“好了，听着——趁现在还只有我们，就别破坏这美好的一天了！”
孩子们放下心思，想玩得开心点儿，于是坐着乔治的小船，划了很长时间来到龙虾湾。几个人都没有钓鱼，而是纷纷洗了个澡，海水碧绿清澈，像个巨大的露天浴池。蒂米不乐意下水，因为它觉得跳到水中容易，跳上船就难了！
这次范妮婶婶又准备了一顿美味的午餐，“作为弥补你们失望的额外奖励。”她笑着说。安妮抱了抱婶婶，每个人都因为多出一个人而大发牢骚，只有范妮婶婶真正关心这个处境危险的孩子。
食物有不少，搭配着茶水，几个孩子直到晚上才回家。海上风平浪静，碧波万里，天空仿佛涂上了风铃草的颜色；俯身靠在船舷上，几乎能一眼看到海底。孩子们往海湾划去，回到了岸上。
“你们觉得贝尔塔来了吗？”乔治问，这是从早上出门以来她头一次提到这个女孩。
“我觉得没有。”朱利安说道，“你父亲说她今晚坐船来，我想那时天都黑了，就不会被别人看到了。”
“我想她会感到害怕。”安妮说，“被送到一个陌生的地方和陌生的人待在一起肯定很可怕，我可不喜欢！”
他们把船拖上岸，让它晒干，然后再回到了科林庄园。范妮婶婶见到孩子们回来很高兴。
“正好，吃晚餐了。”她说，“你们应该把我准备的食物都吃光了，那晚餐可就吃不下多少了。”
“啊，我饿瘪了。”迪克说着，他抬起鼻子闻了闻，蒂米老是这么做，“范妮婶婶，我觉得您是在做特制番茄汤，纯天然的番茄！”
“你真会猜。”范妮婶婶笑着说，“给你们的惊喜！去洗洗，把自己收拾干净。”
“贝尔塔还没来，对吧？”朱利安问道。
“还没有。”范妮婶婶回答，“朱利安，我们必须给她另外想一个名字，不能叫贝尔塔了。”
昆廷叔叔没有出来吃晚餐。“他在书房吃。”范妮婶婶解释道。
大家松了一口气。这个时候没人想看到昆廷叔叔，摆脱这些烦恼，花了他不少时间！
“你们都晒黑了！”范妮婶婶看了一圈，“乔治，你的鼻子掉皮了。”
“我知道。”乔治说，“要是不掉皮就好了，安妮就从来不会。啊呀，好困！”
“好吧，吃完就去睡吧。”范妮婶婶说。
“我也想这样，但是贝尔塔怎么办？”乔治说，“她什么时候来？
要是到的时候我躺在床上，未免太不像话了。”
“我不知道。”范妮婶婶说，“但是我来等着，你们就不用了。我想她应该又累又害怕，所以给她准备点吃的——如果番茄汤还有剩的话，给她留点，然后再带她上床睡觉。我觉得她会很高兴今晚可以不用和你们见面的。”
“唔，我要去睡觉了。”迪克说，“范妮婶婶，听说埃尔伯先生昨晚来了，很晚的时候，是吗？我眼睛快睁不开了。”
“那就去睡吧，都去睡吧。”朱利安说，“睡不着就看书。晚安，范妮婶婶。您做的野餐非常美味，再次谢谢！”
四人都上楼去了，安妮和迪克大声地打着呵欠，其他人也跟着打起呵欠。蒂米跟在后面，乔治这么早就上床睡觉让它也很高兴。
不到十分钟，大家就进入了梦乡。男孩们睡得很沉，一动也不动。女孩们也很快睡着了——可是，大约四个小时后，乔治被蒂米的叫声吵醒了，她猛地一下坐起来。
“怎么了？”她说，“啊，蒂米，是贝尔塔到了吗？别出声，看看她长什么样！”
过了一分钟，蒂米又大叫起来。乔治听到楼梯上传来轻轻的脚步声，接着卧室的门轻轻打开了，落地灯边上出现两个身影，其中一个是范妮婶婶。另一个，自然是贝尔塔。
Chapter 4 BERTA
Chapter 4 BERTA
George sat up in bed and stared at Berta. She looked very peculiar indeed. For one thing she was sobundled up in coats and wraps that it was difficult to see if she was fat or thin, tall or short, and foranother thing she was crying so bitterly that her face was all screwed up.
Anne didn't wake up. Timmy was so astonished that, like George, he simply sat and stared.
'Tell Timmy not to make a sound,' whispered George's mother, afraid that the dog might bark thehouse down, once he began.
George laid a warning hand on Timmy. Her mother gave Berta a little push farther into the room.
'She's been terribly seasick, poor child,' she told George. 'And she's scared and upset. I want her toget into bed as soon as possible.'
Berta was still sobbing, but the sobs grew quieter as she began to feel less sick. George's mother wasso kind and sensible that she felt comforted.
'Let's take these things off,' she said to Berta. 'My word, you are bundled up! But if you came in anopen motorboat I expect you needed them.'
'What am I to call you?' asked Berta, with one last sniff.
'You'd better call me Aunt Fanny, as the others do, I think,' said George's mother. 'I expect you knowwhy you've come to stay with us for a while, don't you?'
'Yes,' said Berta. 'I didn't want to come. I wanted to stay with my father. I'm not afraid of beingkidnapped. I've got Sally to look after me.'
'Who's Sally, dear?' asked Aunt Fanny, taking a coat or two off Berta.
'My dog,' said Berta. 'She's downstairs in the basket I was carrying.'
George pricked up her ears at that bit of news! 'A dog!' she said. 'We can't have a dog here. Minewould never allow that. Would you, Timmy?'
Timmy gave a small wuff. He was watching this night arrival with great interest. Who was she?
He was longing to get down from George's bed and go to sniff at her, but George had her hand on hiscollar.
'Well, I've brought my dog, and I just reckon she'll have to stay now,' said Berta. 'The boat's goneback. Anyway, I wouldn't go anywhere without Sally. I told my father that, and he said all right then,take her with you! So I did.'
16
'Mother, tell her how fierce Timmy is and that he would fight any other dog who came here,' saidGeorge, urgently. 'I won't have anybody else's dog at Kirrin Cottage.'
To George's annoyance her mother took not the slightest notice. She went on helping Berta take offscarves and leggings and goodness knows what. George wondered how anyone could possibly existin all those clothes on a warm summer's night.
At last Berta stood in a simple jersey and skirt, a slim, pretty little girl with large blue eyes and wavygolden hair. She shook back her hair and rubbed her face with a hanky.
'Thank you,' she said. 'Can I get Sally my dog now?'
'Not tonight,' said Aunt Fanny. 'You see, you are to sleep in that little camp-bed over in the corner -and I can't let you have your dog here too, because she and Timmy might fight unless we introducethem to one another properly. And there is no time to bother about that tonight. Do you feel hungrynow? Would you like some tomato soup and biscuits?'
'Yes, please. I do feel a bit hungry,' said Berta. 'I've been so sick on that awful bumpy boat that I don'texpect there's anything left inside me at all!'
'Well, look - you unpack your little night-case, and have a wash in the bathroom if you want to, andthen get into your pyjamas,' said Aunt Fanny. 'Then hop into bed and I'll bring you up some soup.'
But one look at the scowling George made her change her mind. Better not leave poor Berta with anangry George on her very first night!
'I think perhaps I won't get the soup myself,' she said. 'George, you go and get it, will you? It'swarming up in the saucepan on the stove downstairs. You'll see the little soup-cup on the table, andsome biscuits too.'
George got out of bed, still looking very mutinous. She watched Berta shake out a nightdress fromher night-case and pursed up her lips.
'She doesn't even wear pyjamas!' she thought. 'What a ninny! And she's had the sauce to bring herown dog, too - spoilt little thing! I wonder where it is? I've a good mind to have a look at it when I'mdownstairs.'
But her mother had an idea that George might do that and she went to the door after her.
'George!' she said, warningly, 'I don't want you to open the dog's basket downstairs. I'm not havingany dog-fights tonight. I shall put him in Timmy's kennel outside before I go to bed.'
17
George said nothing but went on downstairs. The soup was just about to boil and she whipped it offthe stove at once. She poured it into the little soup-cup, placed it on the saucer, and put some biscuitson the side.
She heard a small whimpering sound, and turned round. It came from a fairly large basket over in thecorner. George was terribly tempted to go and undo it - but she knew perfectly well that if the newdog ran upstairs to find its mistress, Timmy would bark and wake everybody up! It wasn't worthrisking.
She took up the soup. Berta was now in the camp-bed and looked very cosy. Anne was still sleepingpeacefully, quite undisturbed by all that was going on. Timmy had taken the opportunity of jumpingoff George's bed and had gone to examine this newcomer. He sniffed her delicately, and Berta put outher hand and stroked his head.
'What lovely eyes he's got,' she said. 'But he's a mongrel, isn't he? A sort of mixture-dog.'
'Don't you say anything like that to George,' said Aunt Fanny. 'She adores Timmy. Now - do you feelbetter? I hope you'll be happy with us, Berta, dear - I am sure you didn't want to come - but yourfather was so worried. And it will be nice for you to get to know Anne and Georgina before you go totheir school next term.'
'Oh - was that Georgina - the one you called George?' said Berta in surprise. 'I wasn't really sure ifshe was a boy or not. My father told me there were three boys here and one girl - and that's the girl,isn't it - in bed there?'
She pointed to Anne. Aunt Fanny nodded. 'Yes, that's Anne. Your father thought George was a boy,that's why he told you there were three boys and only one girl here, I suppose. The two boys are inthe next room.'
'I don't like George very much,' said Berta. 'She doesn't want me here, does she - or my dog?'
'Oh, you'll find George great fun when you get to know her,' said Aunt Fanny. 'Here she comes nowwith your soup.'
George came in with the soup, and was not at all pleased to see Timmy standing by the camp-bed,being petted by Berta. She set the soup down sharply, and pushed Timmy away.
'Thank you,' said Berta, and took the soup-cup eagerly into her hands. 'What lovely soup!' she said.
George got into bed and turned over on her side. She knew she was behaving badly, but the thoughtof someone daring to bring another dog to live at Kirrin Cottage was more than she could bear.
18
Timmy leapt up to lie at her feet as usual. Berta looked at this with much approval.
'I'll have Sally on my feet tomorrow!' she said. 'That's an awfully good idea. Pops - that's my father -always let me have Sally in my room, but she had to be in her basket, not on my bed.
Tomorrow night she can sleep on my feet, like Timmy does on George's.'
'She will not,' said George, in a fierce voice. 'No dog sleeps in my bedroom except Timmy.'
'Now don't talk any more,' said Aunt Fanny, hurriedly. 'We can settle everything tomorrow whenyou're not so tired. I'll look after Sally tonight for you, I promise. Lie down now and go to sleep.
You look as if you're half asleep already!'
Berta was suddenly overcome with sleep and flopped down into bed. Her eyes closed, but shemanaged to force them open and look up at George's mother.
'Good night, Aunt Fanny,' she said, sleepily. 'That's what I was to call you, wasn't it? Thank you forbeing so kind to me.'
She was asleep almost before she had finished speaking. Aunt Fanny took up the soup-cup and wentto the door. 'Are you awake, George?' she said.
George lay absolutely still. She knew that her mother was not pleased with her. It would be better topretend to be fast asleep!
'I am sure you are awake,' said her mother. 'And I hope you are ashamed of yourself. I shall expectyou to make up for this silly behaviour in the morning. It is a pity to behave in such a childishmanner!'
She went out of the room, closing the door softly. George put out her hand to Timmy. She wasashamed of herself, but she wasn't at all certain that she would behave better in the morning.
That silly, soppy girl! Her dog would be as silly as herself, she was sure! And Timmy would simplyhate having another dog in the house. He would probably growl and snarl to such a degree that Bertawould be forced to send her dog away.
'And a good thing too,' murmured George, as Timmy licked her fingers lovingly. 'You don't wantanother girl in the house or another dog either, do you Timmy? Especially a girl like that!'
Aunt Fanny saw to Berta's dog, and put her safely into Timmy's kennel outside. It had a little door toit, which could be shut, so the dog was safe there, and would not be able to run out.
She went back into the house, cleared up Berta's belongings a little, for they had been thrownhiggledy-piggledy into the room, and then turned out the light.
19
She went upstairs to bed. Her husband had slept soundly all through Berta's late arrival. He had beenvery sure that he would wake up and welcome the girl as well as his wife, but he hadn't even stirred!
Aunt Fanny was glad. It was much easier for her to deal with a seasick, frightened girl by herself.
She climbed thankfully into bed and lay down with a sigh.
'Oh dear - I don't look forward to the morning! What will happen then, with George in this mood, andtwo dogs to sort out? Berta seems a nice little thing. Well - perhaps they will all get on better than Ithink!'
Yes - things wouldn't be too easy in the morning. That was quite certain!
4.初次见面
初次见面
乔治坐起身，盯着贝尔塔。她看起来很奇怪，一来，她穿着大衣，裹得严严实实的，很难看清是胖是瘦；二来，她哭得很伤心，脸都哭花了。
安妮还在睡觉。蒂米也很惊讶，它像乔治一样，呆呆地坐着注视着前方。
“让蒂米别出声。”范妮婶婶小声说，我怕它一叫就停不下来，把房顶都吵翻了。
乔治挥挥手示意蒂米保持安静，范妮婶婶把贝尔塔往房间里推了推。
“她晕船晕得厉害，真是可怜。”范妮婶婶告诉乔治，“她又害怕又难过，我想让她尽快上床睡觉。”
贝尔塔还在抽泣，但渐渐地没那么难过了，抽泣声慢慢变小了。见到范妮婶婶这么和蔼可亲、善解人意，小女孩放下心来。
“来，把这些东西脱下来。”范妮婶婶对贝尔塔说，“我的天，你都把自己裹成这样了！不过要是乘摩托艇来的话，这还是有必要的。”
“我该怎么称呼您？”贝尔塔最后抽了抽鼻子。
“你可以跟其他人一样，叫我范妮婶婶。”她说，“你知道为什么要来我们这儿住一阵子，是吗？”
“嗯，”贝尔塔回答，“我不想来，我想和爸爸在一起，我不怕被绑架，莎莉会保护我。”
“亲爱的，谁是莎莉？”范妮婶婶一边问，一边从贝尔塔身上脱下外套。
“我的狗。”贝尔塔说，“它在楼下，就在我提的篮子里。”
乔治一听，立刻警惕起来。“狗，”她说，“这里不能养狗，我的狗绝对不会同意其他狗生活在这儿的。蒂米，你同意吗？”
蒂米轻轻叫了一声，它今晚兴致勃勃的。这个女孩是谁？蒂米很想下床去嗅嗅这个女孩，但是被乔治扯住了颈圈。
“啊，我都带来了，我想它现在也走不了，”贝尔塔说，“船回去了。不管怎样，我去哪儿莎莉就去哪儿。我跟父亲说了，他说那好吧，带它一起去！所以我就带来了。”
“妈妈，跟她说蒂米有多凶。不管是什么狗来，它都会上去干一架。”乔治连忙说道，“我不准科林庄园有别的狗。”
让乔治恼火的是，母亲根本不理会她。范妮婶婶继续帮贝尔塔脱下围巾、厚裤子和其他衣服。乔治想知道，这样炎热的夏夜，怎么会有人穿这么多衣服。
最后，贝尔塔脱得只剩下一件简单的运动衫和一条裙子。小女孩身材纤细，亭亭玉立，眼睛大大的、蓝蓝的，一头金色的鬈发。
她甩了甩头发，拿手帕擦了擦脸。
“谢谢您。”她说，“现在，我能把莎莉放出来了吗？”
“今晚不行。”范妮婶婶说，“你看，你要睡在角落里的那张小床上，而且我不能让你把狗带上来，因为要是它和蒂米没有打好招呼，它们可能会打起来。今晚没时间做这些了，你饿吗？喝点番茄汤，吃点饼干吧？”
“好的，麻烦您，我是有点饿了。”贝尔塔说，“那艘船太颠簸了，我觉得很不舒服，肚子都空了！”
“哎呀，那你把内衣拿出来，赶紧去洗个澡，再穿上睡衣，”范妮婶婶说，“然后钻到被窝里去，我给你倒点汤。”
但范妮婶婶看到乔治一脸不悦的样子时，她改变了主意。头一个晚上最好别让贝尔塔和乔治待在一起，一个已经这么可怜了，另一个却气鼓鼓的！
“也许我不能亲自去盛汤，”她说，“乔治，你去，好吗？汤在楼下的炉子上热着。桌上有汤杯，还有一些饼干。”
乔治从床上爬起来，显得很不情愿。她看着贝尔塔拿出一件睡袍，便噘起了嘴。
“都不穿睡裤！”乔治心想，“真是个笨蛋！还把狗带来了——被惯坏的小东西！她把狗放在哪儿？真想下楼看看。”
母亲看出乔治有这个念头，于是跟着她走到门口，“乔治！”她警告道，“你不能打开楼下的狗篮子，今晚我不想看到两只狗打架，睡觉前我会把它放到蒂米的窝里。”
乔治没回话，下楼去了。汤快煮开了，她赶紧把汤从炉子上端下来，倒进汤杯，放在碟子里，边上再堆一些饼干。
这时，她听到一阵轻微的呜咽声，便转过身来，声音是从角落里一个大篮子里发出来的。乔治忍不住想打开篮子——但她很清楚，要是这只新来的狗跑上楼去找它的女主人，蒂米会大吼大叫，把大家都吵醒！不值得冒这个险。
乔治端起汤上楼了。房间里，贝尔塔躺在露营床上，看上去很惬意；安妮还安然地睡着，丝毫不受打扰；蒂米趁机从床上跳下来，去瞅瞅这个新来的女孩。它往贝尔塔身上轻轻地嗅了嗅，贝尔塔便伸出手，轻抚着它的头。
“它的眼睛真漂亮啊。”贝尔塔说，“它是个混血儿，对吧？一只混血狗。”
“千万别对乔治这样说，”范妮婶婶说，“蒂米可是她的心肝宝贝。你好点了吗，亲爱的贝尔塔？希望你和我们住在一起会感到开心，我知道你并不想来，但是你父亲很担心你，对你来说，下学期去安妮和乔治娜学校之前，了解下她们是件好事。”
“噢，乔治娜——您叫乔治的那个？”贝尔塔惊讶地说，“我都不确定她是不是个男孩。父亲告诉我这里有三个男孩和一个女孩——就是那个床上的女孩，不是吗？”
贝尔塔指着安妮。范妮婶婶点点头：“没错，那是安妮。你父亲以为乔治是个男孩，所以他才告诉你有三个男孩，只有一个女孩。
两个男孩睡在隔壁房间。”
“我不太喜欢乔治，”贝尔塔说，“她不喜欢我住在这里，是吗？
或者是不喜欢我的狗？”
“噢，等你们认识了，就会发现她很有趣的。”范妮婶婶说，“她把汤端来了。”
乔治端着汤上来了，看见贝尔塔正在抚摸蒂米，心里很不高兴。她猛地把汤放下，一把推开蒂米。
“谢谢你。”贝尔塔说着，急忙把杯子拿到手里，“好香啊！”乔治上了床，侧过身去，她知道自己做得不好，但一想到有人居然带了只狗住到科林庄园，她便无法忍受。
像往常一样，蒂米跳起来躺到乔治的脚边。贝尔塔对蒂米连贯的动作连连称赞。
“明天让莎莉也躺在我脚边！”她说，“真是个好主意。爸爸只让莎莉睡到我房间，却要求莎莉躺在篮子里，不能上床。明天晚上我就让它睡在我脚边，就像蒂米睡在乔治脚边一样。”
“不可以！”乔治怒气冲冲地说道，“除了蒂米，没有狗可以睡在我的卧室里。”
“好了，别说话了。”范妮婶婶急忙说道，“等你们休息好，明天我们就可以解决这些问题了。我保证今晚会照顾好莎莉，现在躺下睡觉，你们看起来都要睁不开眼了！”
一阵睡意袭来，贝尔塔闭上了眼睛，但她努力睁开，抬起头来看着乔治的母亲。
“范妮婶婶，晚安，”贝尔塔睡意蒙眬地说，“我这么叫您，可以吗？您对我真好，谢谢。”
说完，贝尔塔就睡着了。范妮婶婶拿起汤杯，走到门口问道：“睡着了吗，乔治？”
乔治躺着一动不动。她知道母亲对她的表现很不满意，此时最好的办法是装作睡得正香！
“我知道你没睡着，”范妮婶婶说，“希望你会感到惭愧，明天早上你要弥补自己愚蠢的行为。真想不到，你会这么孩子气！”
范妮婶婶说完便离开了房间，并轻轻关上了门。乔治摸摸蒂米，感到无比羞愧，但是她非常肯定，明天早上她也不会对贝尔塔友好一点。这个傻里傻气的女孩！连她的狗也一样蠢，一定！而且家里多了一只狗，蒂米只会很讨厌，怒吼，狂吠，到最后贝尔塔还是不得不把她的狗送走。
“这也是件好事。”乔治喃喃地说，这时蒂米亲切地舔了舔她的手指，“蒂米，你不想家里多出来一个女孩，也不想多一只狗，对吧？尤其是这样的女孩！”
范妮婶婶，把贝尔塔的狗稳稳地放进蒂米的狗窝里。狗窝有一扇小门，可以关上，所以狗在里面是安全的，而且跑不出来。
她回到屋子里，把贝尔塔的东西收拾干净——这些东西在房间扔得到处都是，然后关了灯。
她上楼去睡觉了。贝尔塔这么晚才来，丈夫却一直睡得很香。
之前他还很肯定自己会起来，欢迎这位小姑娘，问候一下妻子，但事实上他甚至没翻过身！
范妮婶婶也很乐意这样。对她来说，一个人接待这个晕船、受惊吓的女孩，省事多了。她愉快地爬上床，长吁了一口气，躺下了。
“啊，天哪，一点也不想天亮！乔治一直闹情绪，还要处理两只狗的问题，到时会怎么样呢？贝尔塔看起来是个不错的小家伙。好吧——也许他们相处得会比我想象的要好！”
是啊，早上可不容易应付，这是肯定的！
Chapter 5 IN THE MORNING
Chapter 5 IN THE MORNING
George was the first to wake up in the morning. She at once remembered the events of the nightbefore and looked across at Berta in the camp-bed. The girl was asleep, her wavy golden hair spreadover the pillow. George leaned across Anne's bed and gave her a sharp nudge.
Anne woke up at once and gazed sleepily at George. 'What's the matter, George? Is it time to get up?'
'Look over there,' whispered George, nodding her head towards Berta. Anne turned over and looked.
Unlike George she liked the look of Berta. Her sleeping face was pleasant and open, and her mouthturned up, not down. Anne couldn't bear people whose mouths turned down.
'She looks all right,' whispered back Anne. George frowned.
'She howled like anything when she came,' she told Anne. 'She's a real baby. And she's brought adog!'
'Goodness - Timmy won't like that,' said Anne, startled. 'Where is it?'
'Down in Timmy's kennel,' said George, still whispering. 'I haven't seen it. It was in a closed basketlast night and I didn't dare open it in case it tore upstairs and had a row with Tim. But it can't be verybig. I expect it's a horrible Peke, or some silly little lap-dog.'
'Pekes aren't horrible,' said Anne. 'They may be small and have funny little pug-noses, but they'reawfully brave. Fancy having another dog! I can't think what Timmy will say!'
20
'It's a pity Berta isn't our kind,' said George. 'Look at her pale face - not a scrap of sun-tan! And shelooks weedy, doesn't she? I'm sure she couldn't climb a tree, or row a boat, or...'
'Sh! She's waking up,' said Anne warningly.
Berta yawned and stretched herself. Then she opened her eyes and looked round. At first she had noidea where she was, and then she suddenly remembered. She sat up.
'Hallo!' said Anne, and smiled at her. 'You weren't here when I came to bed last night. I was surprisedto see you this morning.'
Berta took an immediate liking to Anne. 'She's got kind eyes,' she thought. 'She's not like the othergirl. I like this one!'
She smiled back at Anne. 'Yes - I came in the middle of the night,' she said. 'I came by motorboat,and the sea was so bumpy that I was frightfully sick. My father didn't come with me but a friend ofhis did, and he carried me from the boat to Kirrin Cottage. Even my legs felt sea-sick!'
'Bad luck!' said Anne. 'You didn't really enjoy the adventure then!'
'No. I can do without adventures!' said Berta. 'I'm not keen on them. Especially when Pops gets allexcited and worried about me - he fusses round me like a hen, dear old Pops. I shall hate being awayfrom him.'
George was listening to all this. Not keen on adventures! Well, a girl like that wouldn't be, of course!
'I'm not very keen on adventures either,' said Anne. 'We've had plenty, goodness knows. I preferadventures when they're all over!'
George exploded. 'Anne! How can you talk like that! We've had some smashing adventures, andwe've enjoyed every one of them. If you feel like that we'll leave you out of the next one.'
Anne laughed. 'You won't! An adventure comes up all of a sudden, like a wind blowing up in the sky,and we're all in it, whether we like it or not. And you know that I like sharing things with you. I say -isn't it time we got up?'
'Yes,' said George, looking at the clock on the mantelpiece. 'Unless Berta wants to have her breakfastin bed? I bet she always does at home.'
'No, I don't. I hate meals in bed,' said Berta. 'I'm going to get up.'
She leapt out of bed and went to the window. Immediately she saw the wide sweep of the bay,sparkling in the morning sun, as blue as cornflowers. The sea-sparkle was reflected into the bedroom,and made it very bright indeed.
21
'Oh! I wondered why our room was so full of brilliant light,' said Berta. 'Now I know! What a view!
Oh, how lovely the sea looks this morning! And what's that little island out there? What a lovelyplace it looks.'
'That's Kirrin Island,' said George, proudly. 'It belongs to me.'
Berta laughed, thinking that George was joking. 'Belongs to you! I bet you wish it did. It's reallywunnerful!'
'Wunnerful!' said George imitating her. 'Can't you say 'wonderful'? It's got a D in the middle, youknow.'
'Yes. I'm always being told things like that,' said Berta, still staring out of the window. 'I had anEnglish governess and she tried to make me speak like you do. I do try, because I've got to go to anEnglish school. My, my - I wish that island belonged to me. I wonder if my Pops could buy it.'
George exploded again. 'Buy it! You donkey, I told you it was mine, didn't I?'
Berta turned round in surprise. 'But - you didn't mean it, did you?' she said. 'Yours? But how could itbe?'
'It is George's,' said Anne. 'It has always belonged to the Kirrin family. That's Kirrin Island.
George's father gave it to her, after an adventure we once had.'
Berta stared at George in awe. 'Great snakes! So it is yours! Aren't you the lucky one! Will you takeme to visit it?'
'I'll see,' said George gruffly, glad to have impressed this American girl so much. Getting her'Pops' to buy the island indeed! George snorted to herself. What next!
A shout came from the next room. It was Julian. 'Hey, you girls! Are you getting up? We're all toolate for a bathe before breakfast this morning. Dick and I have only just woken up.'
'Berta's here!' shouted back Anne. 'We'll get dressed, all of us, and then we'll introduce Berta to you.'
'Are they your brothers?' asked Berta. 'I haven't got any. Or sisters either. I shall be pretty scared ofthem.'
'You won't be scared of Julian and Dick,' said Anne, proudly. 'You'll wish you had brothers like them.
Won't she, George?'
22
'Yes,' said George, shortly. She was feeling rather annoyed just then because Timmy was standing byBerta, wagging his plumy tail. 'Come here, Timmy. Don't make a nuisance of yourself.'
'Oh, he's not,' said Berta, and patted his big head. 'I like him. He seems simply ENORMOUSafter my Sally. But you'll love Sally, George, you really will. Everyone says how sweet she is -and I've trained her beautifully.'
George took no interest in these remarks at all. She flounced off to wash in the bath-room, but Julianand Dick were there, and there was a lot of yelling and shouting as George tried to make them hurryup and get out. Berta laughed.
'That sounds nice and family-like,' she said. 'You don't get that sort of thing if you're an only child.
What do I wear here?'
'Oh - something very simple,' said Anne, looking at the suitcase open on the floor, showing acollection of Berta's clothes. 'That shirt and those jeans will do.'
They were ready just as the gong rang for breakfast. A delicious smell of frying bacon and tomatoescame up the stairs, and Berta sniffed in delight.
'I do like English breakfast,' she said. 'We haven't gotten around to a proper breakfast in America yet!
That's bacon and tomatoes I smell, isn't it? My English governess always said that bacon and eggsmade the best breakfast in the world, but I guess the one we're going to have will taste pretty good.'
Uncle Quentin was at the table when the children came down. He looked most surprised to see Berta,having quite forgotten that she was coming. 'Who's this?' he said.
'Now Quentin - don't pretend you don't know!' said his wife. 'It's Elbur's girl - your friend Elbur.
She came in the middle of the night, but I didn't wake you, you were so sound asleep.'
'Ah yes,' said Uncle Quentin, and he shook hands with the rather scared Berta. 'Glad to have youhere, er - let me see now - what's your name?'
'Berta,' said everyone in a chorus.
'Yes, yes - Berta. Sit down, my dear. I know your father well. He's doing some wonderful work.'
Berta beamed. 'He's always at work!' she said. 'He works all through the night sometimes.'
'Does he? Well, what a thing to do!' said Uncle Quentin.
'It's a thing you often do yourself, Quentin,' said his wife, pouring out coffee. 'Though I don't supposeyou even realize it.'
23
Uncle Quentin looked surprised. 'Do I really? Bless us all! Don't I go to bed some nights then?'
Berta laughed. 'You're like my Pops! Sometimes he doesn't know what day of the week it is, even!
And yet he's supposed to be one of the cleverest guys in the world!'
'Guy?' said Uncle Quentin, surprised, immediately thinking of Firework Night. Everyone laughed.
Anne patted her uncle's knee. 'It's all right, Uncle,' she said, 'he's not going to sit on the top of abonfire!'
But Uncle Quentin was not listening. He had suddenly seen a letter marked 'IMPORTANT' on the topof his pile of correspondence, and he picked it up.
'Well, unless I'm much mistaken, here's a letter from your father,' he said to Berta. 'I'll see what hesays.'
He opened the letter and read it to himself. Then he looked up. 'It's all about you - er - er...'
'Her name's Berta,' said Aunt Fanny, patiently.
'About you, Berta,' said Uncle Quentin. 'But I must say your father has some very strange ideas.
Yes, very strange.'
'What are they?' asked his wife.
'Well - he says she must be disguised - in case anyone comes to find her here,' said Uncle Quentin.
'And he wants her name changed - and, bless us all, he wants us to buy her boys' clothes- and cut her hair short - and dress her up as a boy!'
Everyone listened in surprise. Berta gave a little squeal.
'I won't! I WON'T be dressed up as a boy! I won't have my hair cut off. Don't you dare to make me! IWON'T!'
5.清晨闹剧
清晨闹剧
早上，乔治第一个醒来，她立刻想起了前一天晚上发生的事情，于是朝露营床上望过去。贝尔塔还睡着，一头波浪般的金色鬈发盖住了枕头。乔治斜靠在安妮的床上，使劲推了她一下。
安妮一下醒了过来，睡眼惺忪地望着乔治：“乔治，怎么了？要起床了吗？”
“看那边。”乔治小声说，朝向贝尔塔的方向。安妮转过头看了看，和乔治的感受不同，她喜欢贝尔塔的样子——睡着了看上去很愉悦开朗，小嘴向上翘着，而不是噘着。安妮可受不了睡觉噘着嘴。
“看起来没问题啊。”安妮小声回道。乔治皱了皱眉头。
“刚来的时候，她号得像什么似的。”乔治告诉安妮，“她就是个小孩子，还带了只狗！”
“天啊，蒂米可不乐意。”安妮吓了一跳，“那只狗在哪儿？”
“在蒂米的狗窝里，”乔治依旧小声说道，“我还没看到。昨晚被关在篮子里，我不敢打开，怕它冲上来和蒂米吵架，但它肯定不是只大狗。我想是只讨厌的狮子狗，要么是只笨笨的宠物狗，不知道什么品种。”
“狮子狗不讨厌。”安妮不同意，“他们可能个子不大，鼻子小小的，但非常勇敢。真没想到又来了一只狗！不晓得蒂米会是什么反应！”
“可惜贝尔塔和我们不一样。”乔治说，“你看看那苍白的脸——没有一处晒黑的！一副弱不禁风的样子，不是吗？她肯定不会爬树，也不会划船，或者……”
“嘘！她要醒了。”安妮提醒道。
贝尔塔打了个哈欠，伸了伸懒腰，睁开眼睛，看了看周围。起初，她还没反应过来这是在哪里，然后突然记起来了，便坐了起来。
“你好。”安妮笑着说，“我昨晚睡着的时候你还没来，今天早上就看到你了，吓了我一跳。”
贝尔塔立刻对安妮产生了好感。“她有一双善良的眼睛。”贝尔塔心想，“跟另外那个不一样，我喜欢她！”
她也对安妮笑了笑：“是的，我是在半夜过来的，乘摩托艇来的，海上太颠簸了，头晕得很厉害。爸爸没有和我一起来，是他的一个朋友，把我从船上带到了科林庄园，当时连我的腿都觉得晕船！”
“真倒霉，”安妮说，“那看来你是不会喜欢冒险的！”
“是的，我从没有过冒险的经历！”贝尔塔说，“我不喜欢，尤其是爹爹紧张我的时候——我的好爹爹就像只老母鸡一样围着我打转，我不想离开他。”
乔治一直在听着。不喜欢冒险！贝尔塔这样的当然不会喜欢冒险。
“我也不太喜欢冒险，”安妮说，“但是我们冒险的次数太多了，天晓得！我更喜欢不用冒险！”
乔治闻言勃然大怒：“安妮！你居然这么说！我们一起经历了那么多精彩的冒险，每一次都很开心。你要是这样想，那下次就不带你了。”
安妮笑了：“你不会的！冒险总是突如其来，就像天上刮过一阵风，无论喜欢与否，我们都会被吹到，而且你知道我喜欢和你分享。不过，我们是不是应该起床了？”
“是的，”乔治看着壁炉上的时钟说道，“除非贝尔塔想在床上吃早餐？我敢打赌，她在家里总是这样。”
“不，我没有。我不喜欢在床上吃饭。”贝尔塔说，“我要起床了。”
贝尔塔说完就从床上跳下来，她走到窗户前，一望无际的海湾瞬间映入眼帘，在清晨的阳光下闪闪发光，海水一碧如洗，像那优雅湛蓝的矢车菊。海面闪烁的亮光反射进来，卧室被完全照亮了。
“啊！我知道为什么我们的房间里洒满了明媚的阳光。”贝尔塔说，“我知道了！多美的景色啊！噢，早上的大海多漂亮啊！那边的小岛叫什么？真好看。”
“那是科林岛，”乔治骄傲地说，“那是我的岛。”
贝尔塔笑了笑，以为乔治在开玩笑：“是你的！你一定希望是你的。真是太吼看了！”
“太吼了！”乔治学着说，“你就不会说‘太好了’？要知道，是‘好’不是‘吼’。”
“我知道，老是有人纠正我。”贝尔塔眼睛盯着窗外说，“我有一个家庭英语老师，她想让我像你一样说话。我也试过，因为我要去一家英国学校上学。天哪，天哪，多希望这个岛是我的。不知道我爹爹能不能买下来。”
乔治的怒火又上来了：“买下来！笨蛋！我告诉过你这是我的岛，不是吗？”
贝尔塔惊讶地转过身来急忙说道：“可是——你不是说真的啊，不是吗？是你的？怎么可能呢？”
“的确是的。”安妮说，“这个小岛一直是科林家族的，就叫科林岛。有一次我们冒险后，乔治爸爸将岛送给了她。”
贝尔塔敬畏地望着乔治：“哎呀！你的！真是幸运！可以带我上去玩吗？”
“看看吧。”乔治语气生硬，但看到这个美国女孩被科林岛迷住了，她有些很高兴。
这时隔壁房间传来说话声，是朱利安：“嘿，女孩们！起床了吗？没时间洗澡了，早餐要晚了。我和迪克才刚醒。”
“贝尔塔在这儿！”安妮回道，“我们先穿好衣服，再给你们介绍贝尔塔。”
“你们是亲兄妹吗？”贝尔塔问，“我没有兄弟姐妹，我有些害怕。”
“不要怕朱利安和迪克，”安妮自豪地说，“相反，你会希望能有像他们这样的兄弟。乔治，是吧？”
“嗯。”乔治有些不耐烦。乔治现在感到相当恼火，因为蒂米站在贝尔塔身边，毛茸茸的尾巴一摇一摆，“蒂米，过来，别讨人嫌。”
“噢，没有。”贝尔塔轻轻拍了拍蒂米的头，“我喜欢蒂米。它跟莎莉比起来，真是个庞然大物。不过，乔治你也会喜欢莎莉的，真的。大家都说它很可爱，我把它训练得很听话。”
对贝尔塔的这些话，乔治一点兴趣也没有。她气冲冲地冲到浴室，想洗个澡，但是朱利安和迪克先进去了。乔治想让他们快点洗完出来，里面却大喊大叫，贝尔塔见状笑了。
“感觉很好啊，像一家人一样。”她说道，“独生女就体会不到这些，我要穿什么？”
“哦，简单点就好。”安妮说。看着地板上的手提箱，她指了指贝尔塔的几件衣服，“衬衫和牛仔裤就可以。”
大家收拾好，早餐铃声正好响了。楼梯口传来一股煎培根和番茄的香味，贝尔塔高兴地闻了闻。
“我喜欢英式早餐。”她说道，“在美国没有像样的早餐！我闻到了培根和番茄的味道，是吗？我的家庭教师总是说培根和鸡蛋是世界上最美味的早餐，我们的早餐味道一定差不了。”
孩子们下楼时，昆廷叔叔已经吃上了。看到贝尔塔时，他大吃一惊，完全不记得她要来。“这是谁？”他疑惑地问道。
“昆廷，行了，别装了！”范妮婶婶说，“这是埃尔伯的女儿，你的朋友埃尔伯。半夜来的，你睡得很香，我没叫醒你。”
“啊哈！”昆廷叔叔记起来了，然后主动跟惴惴不安的贝尔塔握了握手，“很高兴你来了，呃，让我想想，你叫什么名字？”
“贝尔塔。”大家齐声说。
“贝尔塔，是的，是的，亲爱的，请坐。我跟你爸爸是老交情了，他正在干一些了不起的事情。”
贝尔塔喜不自胜，回答道：“他老是在工作！有时还整晚整晚的。”
“是吗？唉，这可如何是好！”昆廷叔叔说。
“昆廷，你自己经常就这样。”范妮婶婶一边倒咖啡一边说，“不过我想你都不觉得。”
昆廷叔叔大吃一惊：“真的吗？天哪！那我是不是有些晚上根本没睡觉？”
贝尔塔忍俊不禁：“您和我爹爹一样！说真的，有时他连星期几都不知道！但他应该是世界上最聪明的人之一！”
“一个模样？”昆廷叔叔吓了一跳，马上想到了焰火节 。大家相视一笑，安妮拍了拍叔叔的腿。“叔叔，没关系。”她说，“他不会坐到篝火上的！”
但昆廷叔叔没有听见这话，他突然看见一堆信件中有一封标注了“至关重要”，他把信拿了起来。
“嗯，要是没弄错，这是你父亲寄来的。”他对贝尔塔说道，“看他说了什么。”
他打开信，看了起来，然后抬头说：“全跟你有关——呃……呃……”
“她叫贝尔塔。”范妮婶婶很耐心地提醒道。
“贝尔塔，跟你有关，”昆廷叔叔说，“我不得不说你父亲的想法很奇怪。没错，很奇怪。”
“说些什么？”范妮婶婶问。
“唔，他说贝尔塔必须伪装起来，以防有人来这里找到她。”昆廷叔叔说，“他要她改名换姓，天啊！他想让我们给贝尔塔买男孩子的衣服，把她头发剪短，打扮成男孩子！”
大家听得目瞪口呆。贝尔塔一声尖叫。
“不要！我不要打扮成男孩！我不要剪头发。别逼我！我不！”
Chapter 6 A FEW UPSETS
Chapter 6 A FEW UPSETS
Berta looked so upset that Aunt Fanny acted quickly and firmly. 'Don't bother about that letter now,Quentin,' she said. 'We'll go through it afterwards and decide what to do. Let's have our breakfast inpeace.'
'I won't have my hair cut off,' said Berta, again. Uncle Quentin was not used to being defied openlylike this, and he scowled. He looked at his wife.
24
'Surely you are not going to let this - er what's her name now - Bertha...'
'Berta,' said everyone automatically.
'I said that we would not discuss this till after breakfast,' said Aunt Fanny, in the kind of voice thatmade everyone, including Uncle Quentin, quite certain that she meant what she said. Her husbandfolded up the letter and opened the next one, frowning. The children looked at one another.
Berta to be a boy! Goodness! If ever anyone looked less like a boy it was Berta! George was mostannoyed. She loved to dress like a boy, but she didn't feel inclined to urge anyone else to!
She looked at Berta, who was eating her breakfast with tears in her eyes. What a baby! She wouldn'teven look like a boy, if she was dressed in boys' clothes. She would just look absolutely silly.
Julian began a conversation with his aunt about the garden. She was grateful to him for breaking upthe sudden awkwardness caused by the letter. She was very fond of Julian. 'I can always depend onhim,' she thought, and talked gladly of the garden fruit, and who would pick the raspberries for lunchand whether the wasps would eat all the plums or not!
Dick joined in, and Anne, and soon Berta did too. Only George and her father remained gloomy.
They both looked so exactly alike in solemn, rather frowning expressions that Julian nudged Dickand nodded towards them.
Dick grinned. 'Like father, like daughter!' he said. 'Cheer up, George. Don't you like your breakfast?'
George was just about to answer crossly when Anne gave an exclamation. 'Oh, look at UncleQuentin! He's putting mustard on his toast - Aunt Fanny, stop him - he's just going to eat it!'
Everyone roared with laughter. Aunt Fanny managed to smack her husband's hand down from hismouth, just as he was putting his toast and mustard up to it, reading a letter at the same time.
'Hey - what's the matter?' he said, startled.
'Quentin - that's the second time this month you've spread your toast with mustard instead of withmarmalade,' said his wife. 'Do have a little sense.'
After that everyone became very cheerful. Uncle Quentin laughed at himself, and George saw thefunny side and laughed loudly too, which made Timmy bark, and Berta giggled. Aunt Fanny wasquite relieved that her husband had done such a silly thing.
25
'Do you remember when Father poured custard all over his fried fish once?' George said, entering intothe talk for the first time. 'And he said it was the best egg-sauce he had ever tasted?'
The conversation was very animated after that, and Aunt Fanny felt happier. 'You girls can clearaway and wash up the breakfast things for Joan,' she said. 'Or two of you can and the other can makethe beds with me.'
'What about my little dog?' said Berta, suddenly remembering her again. 'I haven't seen her yet,because I was only just in time for breakfast. Where is she?'
'You can go and get her now,' said Aunt Fanny. 'We've all finished. Are you going to start your work,Quentin?'
'Yes, I am,' said her husband. 'So I don't want any yelling or shouting or barking outside my studydoor.'
He got up and went out of the room. Berta stood up too. 'Where's the kennel?' she said.
'I'll show you,' said Anne. 'We'll go and get your dog and introduce it to Timmy. Coming, George?'
'You can bring the dog in here, and we'll see what Timmy says,' said George, going all gloomy again.
'If he doesn't like the dog - and he won't - it will have to live out in the kennel.'
'Oh no,' said Berta, at once.
'Well, you don't want Timmy to eat it, do you?' said George. 'He's very jealous of other dogs in thehouse. He might go for yours and savage it.'
'Oh no!' said Berta, again, looking upset. 'Timmy's nice. He's not a fierce dog.'
'That's all you know!' said George. 'Well, I've warned you.'
'Come on,' said Anne, pulling at Berta's sleeve. 'Let's go and fetch Sally. She must be wondering whynobody bothers about her. I bet Timmy won't mind terribly.'
As soon as the two had gone out, George spoke in Timmy's ear. 'You don't like strange dogs whowant to come and live here, do you, Tim? You'll growl and snarl like anything, won't you?
Growl your very fiercest! I know you won't bite but if you could just growl your loudest, that will beenough. Berta will make that Sally-dog live out of doors then!'
Soon she heard footsteps returning, and Anne's voice exclaiming in delight.
'Oh, she's sweet! Oh, what a darling! Sally, you're a pet! Julian, Dick, Aunt Fanny - do come and seeBerta's dog!'
Everyone came into the room, led by Berta and Anne. Berta held the dog in her arms.
26
It was a tiny black poodle, whose woolly fur was cut away here and there to give it a very fashionablelook. Sally was certainly an attractive little thing! Her sharp little nose sniffed all the time she wascarried into the room, and her quick little eyes looked everywhere.
Berta put her down, and the little poodle stood there, poised on her dainty feet like a ballet dancerabout to perform. Everyone but George exclaimed in delight.
'She's a poppet!'
'Sally! Sally, you're a pet!'
'Oh, a poodle! I do love poodles! They look so knowing.'
Timmy stood by George, sniffing hard to get the smell of this new dog. George had her hand on hiscollar in case he sprang. His tail was as stiff as a ramrod.
The poodle suddenly saw him. She stared at him out of bright little eyes, quite unafraid. Then shepulled away from Berta's hand and trotted right over to Timmy, her funny little tail wagging merrily.
Timmy backed a little in surprise. The poodle danced all round him on her toes, and a littlewhimpering bark, which said as plainly as possible, I want to play with you!
Timmy sprang. He leapt in the air and came down with a thud on his big paws, and the little poodledodged. Timmy's tail began to wag wildly. He sprang again in play, and almost knocked the littlepoodle over. He barked as if to say 'Sorry, I didn't mean that!'
Then he and the poodle played a most ridiculous game of dodge and run, and although one or twochairs went flying nobody minded - they were all laughing so much at the sight of the quick littlepoodle leading Timmy such a dance.
At last Sally was tired and sat down in a corner. Timmy pranced about in front of her, showing off.
Then he went up to her and sniffed her nose. He licked it gently, and then lay down in front of her,gazing at her adoringly.
Anne gave a little squeal of laughter. 'He's gazing at Sally exactly as he gazes at you, George!'
she cried.
But George was not at all pleased. In fact she was quite astounded. To think that Timmy shouldwelcome another dog! To think that he should behave like this when she had told him to do theopposite!
27
'Aren't they sweet together?' said Berta, pleased. 'I thought Timmy would like Sally. Of course Sallyis a pedigree dog, and cost a lot of money - and Timmy's only a mongrel. I expect he thinks she'swunnerful.'
'Oh, Tim may be a mongrel, but he's absolutely wunnerful too,' said Dick, hastily, pronouncing theword like Berta, to try and get a laugh. He saw George's scowl, and knew how cross she felt athearing her beloved Timmy compared with a pedigree dog. 'He's a magnificent fellow, aren't you,Timmy?' went on Dick. 'Sally may be a darling, but you're worth more than a hundred darlings, aren'tyou?'
'I think he's beautiful,' said Berta, looking down at Timmy. 'He's got the loveliest eyes I ever did see.'
George began to feel a little better. She called Timmy. 'You're making rather a fool of yourself,'
she said to him.
'Now that Timmy and Sally are going to be friends, can I have Sally to sleep on my bed at night, likeGeorge has Timmy?' said Berta. 'Please say yes, Aunt Fanny.'
'No,' said George at once. 'Mother, I won't have that. I won't!'
'Well, we'll see what we can do about it,' said her mother. 'Sally was quite happy in the kennel lastnight, I must say.'
'I'm going to have her sleep with me,' said Berta, scowling at George. 'My father will pay you a lot ofmoney to make me happy. He told me he would.'
'Don't be silly, Berta,' said Aunt Fanny, firmly. 'This isn't a question of money. Now, leave this for alittle while, please, and go and do your jobs, all of you. And then we must consider your father'sletter, Berta, and see exactly what he wants done. We must certainly try to follow his advice aboutyou.'
'But I don't want to...' began Berta, and then felt a firm hand on her arm. It was Julian.
'Come on, kid,' he said. 'Be your age! Remember you're a guest here and put on a few of your bestmanners. We like American children - but not spoilt ones!'
Berta had quite a shock to hear Julian speaking like this. She looked up at him and he grinned downat her. She felt near tears, but she smiled back.
'You haven't any brothers to keep you in your place,' said Julian, linking his arm in hers. 'Well, fromnow on, while you're here, Dick and I are your brothers, and you've got to toe the line, just like Anne.
See? What about it?'
28
Berta felt that there was nothing in the world she would like better than having Julian for a brother!
He was big and tall and had twinkling kindly eyes that made Berta feel he was as responsible andtrustable as her father.
Aunt Fanny smiled to herself. Julian always knew the best thing to say and do. Now he would takeBerta in hand and see that she didn't upset the household too much. She was glad. It wasn't easy torun a big family like this, with a scientist husband to cope with, unless everyone pulled together!
'You go and help Aunt Fanny with the beds,' said Julian to Berta. 'And take your Sally-dog with you.
She's great! But so is Timmy, and don't you forget it!'
6.意外不断
意外不断
范妮婶婶见贝尔塔很烦闷，立刻打断昆廷叔叔：“昆廷，别管了。回头我们再琢磨琢磨，然后决定该怎么做，现在安心吃早餐吧。”
“我不剪。”贝尔塔依然念念不忘。昆廷叔叔很少这样被公开挑衅，他皱起眉头，看着妻子。
“你肯定不会让这个——呃，她叫什么名字？贝尔莎……”
“贝尔塔。”大家脱口而出。
“我说了等吃过早餐再谈。”范妮婶婶斩钉截铁地说，大家顿时觉得，她肯定会说到做到。昆廷叔叔把信折起来，皱着眉头又打开了另一封。孩子们见状，不禁面面相觑。
贝尔塔要打扮成男孩！天哪！要说有谁长得最不像个男孩，那准是贝尔塔！乔治最为恼火，她自己喜欢穿得像个男孩，但不乐意别人这样做！看着贝尔塔泪眼汪汪地吃着早餐，乔治心想，她就是个小孩！穿着男孩子的衣服，也不会像个男孩，倒像个彻头彻尾的傻瓜。
朱利安转移了话题，和婶婶说起了花园，打破了因为这封信突然引起的尴尬局面，范妮婶婶非常感激。她很喜欢朱利安，“他总是这么让人放心。”她想，然后高高兴兴地和他谈起花园里的水果，说谁会摘树莓当午餐，黄蜂会不会把所有的李子都吃掉！
迪克也加入了讨论，紧接着是安妮，很快贝尔塔也加入进来，只剩下乔治和她的父亲仍然郁郁寡欢。两人表情都很严肃，皱着眉头，朱利安用胳膊肘碰了迪克一下，朝他们点点头。
迪克咧嘴一笑。“有其父，必有其女！”他说道，“乔治，高兴点儿，你不喜欢今天的早餐吗？”
乔治正要发火，安妮发出一声惊叫：“啊，看昆廷叔叔！他把芥末涂在吐司上——范妮婶婶，快——他正要吃呢！”
大家哄堂大笑。就在昆廷叔叔一边读着信，一边准备把芥末吐司放进嘴里时，范妮婶婶把丈夫的手拍了下来。
“嘿，怎么了？”他吓了一跳。
“昆廷，这是这个月第二次你把芥末当成果酱涂在吐司上了。”范妮婶婶说，“注意点儿。”
这个小插曲一扫乌云，大家都高兴起来。昆廷叔叔觉得自己很可笑，乔治看到父亲滑稽的一面，也大声笑了，蒂米跟着叫唤起来，贝尔塔也咯咯地笑着。见到丈夫一如既往地做傻事，范妮婶婶也松了口气。
“您还记得爸爸有次把蛋黄酱倒在炸鱼上吗？”乔治说，第一次参与了大家的闲谈，“还说那是他吃过的最好吃的蛋黄酱！”
接下来大家聊得很开心，范妮婶婶觉得更高兴了。“女孩收拾餐桌，替乔安娜把餐具洗干净，”她说，“要么就两个人干，另一个和我去整理床铺。”
“我的小狗怎么样了？”贝尔塔突然想起她的狗，“我还没见到它，刚只来得及吃早餐。它在哪里？”
“你现在可以去看看，”范妮婶婶说，“我们都吃完了，昆廷，你要开始工作了吗？”
“是的，要开始了。”昆廷叔叔说，“所以我不想听到书房外有人大喊大叫。”
他说完起身出了餐厅。贝尔塔也站了起来。“狗窝在哪儿？”她问。
“我带你去。”安妮说，“我们去把你的狗带过来，让蒂米认识一下。一起吗，乔治？”
“你可以把狗带过来，看看蒂米是什么反应，”乔治又闷闷不乐了，“要是蒂米不喜欢你的狗——蒂米肯定不会喜欢它的，那它就只能住在外面的狗窝。”
“噢，不要。”贝尔塔立刻说。
“好吧，你不想蒂米把你的狗吃了，是吧？”乔治说，“家里有其他狗会让蒂米很妒忌，它不会让你的狗好受的。”
“啊，不要！”贝尔塔又感到不安了，“蒂米很乖，一点也不凶。”
“你只知道这个！”乔治说，“好吧，我提醒过你了。”
“走吧，”安妮拉起贝尔塔的袖子，“咱们去找莎莉，它一定在想为什么没人关心它。我敢说蒂米绝对不会介意的。”
两人一出去，乔治就在蒂米耳边说道：“蒂米，你不喜欢不认识的狗到我们家生活，是吧？你会拼命地叫唤，对吧？拼命叫！我知道你不咬人，大声叫唤就够了，这样贝尔塔就只能让那只狗住在外面了！”
不一会儿她听到有人回来的脚步声，伴随着安妮高兴的声音传了过来。
“啊，真可爱！啊，小宝贝！莎莉，小乖乖！朱利安，迪克，范妮婶婶，快来看看贝尔塔的狗！”
大家跟着贝尔塔和安妮进了屋，贝尔塔把狗抱在怀里。
这是一条黑黑的小狮子狗，毛剪短了，看起来很时髦。毫无疑问，莎莉这个小家伙魅力十足！被带到房间的时候，它那尖尖的小鼻子嗅来嗅去，一双小眼睛左顾右盼。
贝尔塔把小狮子狗放下来，它站在那儿，踮起一双纤纤秀足，像一个准备起舞的芭蕾舞演员。除了乔治，每个人都高兴得大叫起来。
“小宝贝儿！”
“莎莉！莎莉，小乖乖！”
“噢，狮子狗！我喜欢狮子狗！它看起来有股机灵劲儿。”
蒂米站在乔治旁边，嗅了嗅这只新来的狗的气味。乔治牵着蒂米的颈圈，以防它突然蹦起来，它的尾巴已经立了起来。
狮子狗突然看见了蒂米，一双明亮的小眼睛盯着蒂米，毫不畏惧。这时，它从贝尔塔手中挣脱出来，朝蒂米小跑过去，滑稽的小短尾巴欢快地摇来摇去。
蒂米吓了一跳，往后退了退。狮子狗踮起脚尖，围着它跳舞，呜呜地叫着，似乎想说，我要和你一起玩！
蒂米动了，一跃而起，接着“砰”的一声，巨大的爪子落地，小狮子狗闪开了。蒂米的尾巴晃得越来越快了，它又跳了起来，几乎把小狮子狗撞倒。蒂米大叫，好像在说：“对不起，我不是故意的！”
然后，两只狗互相追逐起来，把众人都逗乐了，不时有一两把椅子飞了起来，也没有人介意——大家笑得很开心，看着小狮子狗带着蒂米表演了一场精彩的舞蹈。
莎莉终于累了，它在一个角落坐下来。蒂米在它跟前神气地走来走去，炫耀着。然后又走到跟前，嗅了嗅她的鼻子，轻轻舔了舔，躺下来，欢喜地注视着她。
安妮抚掌大笑，大喊道：“乔治，它看莎莉的眼神就像看着你一样！”
但是乔治一点也不高兴。事实上，乔治大感震惊。谁能想到蒂米会欢迎其他的狗！谁能想到它偏不按照她吩咐的那样去做！
“它们在一起是不是很棒？”贝尔塔高兴地说，“我早觉得蒂米会喜欢莎莉。当然，莎莉是只纯种狗，花了很多钱，而蒂米只是一只杂种狗，我想它会觉得莎莉‘吼’极了。”
“噢，蒂米是个混血儿，但它也绝对‘吼’极了。”迪克连忙说道，用了和贝尔塔一样的词，想博得众人一笑。乔治皱起了眉头，迪克很清楚，听到心爱的蒂米被拿来和纯种狗相比，乔治有多么生气。“蒂米，你可是个了不起的家伙，是吧？”迪克跟着说道，“莎莉是个小乖乖，但是你比一百个小乖乖都要来得宝贵，不是吗？”
“我觉得它很漂亮。”贝尔塔低头看着蒂米，“我从来没见过这么迷人的眼睛。”
乔治感觉好受了点，叫了声蒂米，“你在出洋相。”她说。
“蒂米和莎莉已经是朋友了，那能让莎莉晚上睡在我的床上吗？”贝尔塔问，“范妮婶婶，求求您了。”
“不行。”乔治马上说，“妈妈，我不答应。不！”
“好吧，我们看看怎么办。”范妮婶婶说，“我得说，莎莉昨晚在狗窝里睡得很开心。”
“我要它跟我睡，”贝尔塔怒视乔治，“为了让我开心，爸爸会给你很多钱，他告诉我的。”
“贝尔塔，别说傻话。”范妮婶婶严肃地说，“这不是钱的问题。
现在，请把这个暂时放下，所有人去干活。还有，贝尔塔，我们必须考虑考虑你爸爸的信，看看他到底想怎么办。我们一定要尽量听从他关于你的建议。”
“可是我不想……”贝尔塔话还没来得及说完，胳膊就被紧紧地抓住了，是朱利安。
“小妹妹，走吧。”他说，“别孩子气！别忘了，你是来做客的，态度好点儿。我们喜欢美国小孩，但是不喜欢被宠坏的美国小孩！”
听到朱利安的话，贝尔塔惊愕不已。她抬头看着朱利安，朱利安朝她咧嘴一笑。贝尔塔几乎要哭了，但还是笑了，把眼泪憋了回去。
“在家你没有兄弟姐妹陪伴，”朱利安挽住她的手臂，“那从现在开始，你待在这里的时候，我和迪克就是你的兄弟，而你要按我们的意思来，就像安妮一样，明白吗？怎么样？”
能把朱利安当作哥哥，贝尔塔觉得世界上没有什么比这更让她高兴的了！朱利安身材高大，眼神亲切，眼睛闪闪发亮，让贝尔塔觉得他和父亲一样是个负责任的人，值得信赖。
范妮婶婶心里有点开心。朱利安向来知道要怎么说话，如何行事。现在由他来照看贝尔塔，再合适不过了。范妮婶婶很开心，要经营这样一个大家庭、和科学家丈夫打好交道可不容易，除非每个人都齐心协力！
“你去帮范妮婶婶整理床铺，”朱利安对贝尔塔说道，“带上莎莉，它很不错！但蒂米也很好，别忘了！”
Chapter 7 A LITTLE CONFERENCE
Chapter 7 A LITTLE CONFERENCE
Peace reigned in the house for a little while. George and Anne went to help the cook with thewashing-up. Joan was pleased, because with eight people in the house, including herself, there was alot to do.
She had been very astonished that morning to find a fifth child added to the household, but had beentold that after breakfast she could go into the sitting- room and hear an explanation. Joan mustcertainly be in the secret too!
Upstairs Berta was helping with the beds - not very successfully because she was not used to doingthings for herself. But she was very willing to learn and Aunt Fanny was quite pleased with her.
Timmy and Sally darted about together and made things rather more dificult than they need havebeen, popping under beds and out again at top speed.
'I'm glad Timmy likes Sally,' said Berta. 'I knew he would. I can't think why George thought hewouldn't. George is funny, I think.'
'Not really,' said Aunt Fanny. 'She hasn't any brothers or sisters to rub off her corners, and she didn'teven know her three cousins till a few years ago, or go to school. Lonely people aren't so easy to geton with as others - but she is great fun now, as you will soon find out.'
29
'I'm an only child too,' said Berta. 'But I've always had plenty of other children to play with. My Popssaw to that. He's wunnerful - I mean wonDERful. I'll say that word 'wonDERful' twenny times, thenmaybe, I'll get it right.'
'Well, say the word 'twenty' as well!' said Aunt Fanny. 'It has a letter T at the end as well as at thebeginning, you know. It's 'twenTY' not 'twenny'. But don't make yourself too English. It's nice tohave a change!'
'WonDERful, wonDERful, wonDERful! TwenTY, twenTY!' chanted Berta, as she made the beds.
Dick looked into the room and chuckled.
'Great snakes!' he said, with a grin, and an American accent. 'You shore are wunnerful, baby!'
'Don't be so silly, Dick,' said his aunt, laughing. 'Now - I think we've finished all we have to do,Berta. We'll go downstairs and have a conference. Tell the others, will you?'
Berta, followed closely by Sally, who was also followed closely by an adoring Timmy, went to tellDick and Julian, and then George and Anne. George was not too pleased with Timmy.
'Where have you been?' she said. 'Can't you stop running about after Sally? She'll get very very tiredof you!'
'Wuff!' said Sally, in a high little bark, not at all like Timmy's deep 'Woof!'
Soon all five children and the two dogs, and also Joan, were in the sitting-room with Aunt Fanny.
Berta began to look a little nervous. Aunt Fanny had the letter that Berta's father had sent. She did notread it out to the children, but told them what was in it. She also explained to Joan about Berta.
'Joan, you have always known what important work the master does,' she said. 'Well, Miss Berta'sfather does the same kind of work in America, and he and the master are working on a great newscheme together.'
'Oh yes, Mam,' said Joan, very much interested.
'Berta's father has been warned by the police that it is possible Berta may be kidnapped and held toransom, not for money, but for the scientific secrets that he knows,' went on Aunt Fanny. 'So she hasbeen sent to us to be kept safe for three weeks. By that time the scheme will be finished and madepublic. Berta is going to the same school as Miss Anne and Miss George, and it is a good idea to letthem know one another first.'
Joan nodded. 'I understand that, Mam,' she said. 'I think we can keep Miss Berta safe, don't you?'
30
'Yes,' said Aunt Fanny. 'But her father has now put up some further ideas that he wants us to follow.
He says it would be best to disguise her as a boy...'
'Jolly good idea,' interrupted Dick.
'And to give her another name - a boy's name,' said Aunt Fanny. 'He wants her to have her hair cutshort and...'
'Oh please not that!' begged Berta, shaking back her fair, wavy hair. 'I'd hate it. Girls with short hairlike boys look so silly, they...'
Anne nudged her and frowned. Berta stopped hurriedly, remembering that George had curly hair cutas short as any boy.
'I think we'll have to do what your father says,' said Aunt Fanny. 'This is very important, Berta.
You see, if anyone should come here looking for you, thinking of kidnapping, they would neverrecognize you if you were looking exactly like a boy.'
'But my hair,' said Berta, almost in tears. 'How could Pops say I'm to have my hair off? He alwayssaid it was wunnerful!'
Nobody liked to point out that there was a D in wonderful just then! Berta was really so very upsetabout her hair.
'Your hair will grow quickly enough,' said Aunt Fanny.
'Her head's a good shape,' said Julian, looking at it consideringly. 'She should look nice with shorthair.'
Berta cheered up. If Julian thought that, then it wouldn't be so bad.
'But what about clothes?' she said, remembering this point with a look of horror. 'Girls look frightfulin boy's clothes. Pops always said so till now.'
'You won't look any worse than George does,' said Dick. 'She's got on a boy's jersey, boy's jeans andboy's shoes this very minute!'
'I think she looks awful,' said Berta, obstinately, and George scowled.
'Well, I think you'd look horrible,' she said. 'You wouldn't even look like a boy, you'd look little-girlish, silly little sissy-boy. I think it's a fat-headed idea to put you into boys' clothes!'
'Aha! Our George wants to be the only one!' said Dick, slyly, and quickly got out of the way of apunch from the furious George.
'Well,' said Julian, 'I'll go out and buy some things for Berta this morning, so that's settled. Whatabout her hair? Shall I cut it short?'
31
Aunt Fanny was amused at Julian's high-handed way of dealing with Berta and her troubles, and evenmore amused to see that Berta did not even argue with Julian.
'You can certainly go shopping for Berta if you like,' she said. 'But I'd rather you didn't cut her hair.
You'd make her look a scarecrow!'
'I don't mind if Julian cuts it,' said Berta, surprisingly meek all at once.
'I shall cut it for you myself,' said Aunt Fanny. 'Now - what about a boy's name? We can't call youBerta any more, that's certain.'
'I'd rather not have a boy's name,' said Berta. 'It's silly for a girl to be called by a boy's name, likeGeorge.'
'If you mean to be rude to me, I'll ...' began George, but got no farther. Julian and Dick had burst intolaughter.
'Oh George - you and Berta will be the death of us!' said Julian. 'Here are you doing all you can topretend to be a boy - and here is Berta doing all she can to get out of it? For goodness' sake, let'ssettle the matter without any more bickering. We'll call Berta Robert.'
'No - that's too like Berta,' said Dick. 'It ought to be a completely different name. We'll call her a goodplain boy's name like Jim or Tom or John.'
'No,' said Berta. 'I don't like any of them. Let me have my second name, please.'
'What's that? Another girl's name?' asked Julian.
'Yes. But it's used for a boy too, only then it's spelt differently,' said Berta. 'It's Lesley. It's a nicename, I think.'
'Lesley. Yes - it rather suits you,' said Julian. 'It suits you better than Berta. We'll call you Lesley- and people will think it's Leslie spelt l-i-e at the end, and not l-e-y. All right. Everything's settled.'
'Not quite,' said his aunt. 'I just want to say that you mustn't let Berta - I mean Lesley - out of yoursight at all. And you must report at once any mysterious happening or any stranger you see.
The local police here know that we have Lesley with us, and why - and anything can be reported tothem at once. They also are keeping a good look-out, of course.'
'This almost sounds as if we're in the middle of an adventure!' said Dick, looking pleased.
'I hope not,' said his aunt. 'I don't imagine that anyone will ever guess Berta - I mean Lesley - isanything more than she will appear to be - a boy friend of yours and Julian's, come to stay for awhile. Dear me, it's going to be dificult to refer to HER and HIM all the time!'
32
'It certainly is,' said Julian, standing up. 'If you'll give me some money, Aunt Fanny, I'll go and do alittle shopping for Lesley. What size do you think HE needs?'
Everyone laughed. 'HE wears size three shoes,' said Joan, smiling. 'I noticed that this morning.'
'And HE will have to get used to doing his coat buttons up on the right-hand side instead of on theleft,' said Anne, joining in the fun.
'SHE will soon get used to that?' said George. 'Won't SHE, Timmy?'
'Don't spoil it all now, George,' said Julian. 'A slip of the tongue, saying SHE instead of HE, mightlead to danger for her - I mean Lesley.'
'Yes, I know,' said George. 'It's just that she'll never look like a boy, and...'
'I don't want to look like a boy,' said Berta. 'I think you look...'
'Here we go again!' said Julian. 'Stop it, Lesley, stop it, George. George, you'd better come out andhelp me to get the things for Lesley. Come on. And take that scowl off your face. You look like asulky girl!'
That made George alter her face at once. She couldn't help grinning at the artful Julian.
'I'm coming,' she said, 'Good-bye, Berta. When we come back, you'll be Leslie, haircut and all!'
She and Julian went off. Anne fetched her aunt's sharpest scissors and draped a big towel roundBerta's shoulders. Berta looked as if she was going to cry.
'Cheer up,' said Dick. 'You're going to look angelic with short hair! Begin, Aunt Fanny. Let's seewhat she's like with shorn locks.'
'Sit quite still,' said Aunt Fanny and began. Clip-clip-clip! The wavy golden hair fell to the floor inbig strands and Berta began to weep in earnest. 'My hair! I can't bear this. Oh, my hair!'
Soon most of it was on the floor, and Aunt Fanny began to clip what was left as best she could, tomake it look as boyish as possible. She made a very good job of it indeed. Dick and Anne watchedwith the greatest interest.
'There! It's done!' said Aunt Fanny at last. 'Stop crying, Lesley - and let's have a look at you!'
7.异想天开
异想天开
科林庄园平静了片刻。见到乔治和安妮来帮忙，乔安娜很高兴，因为包括她在内家里有八个人，要洗的碗碟餐具可不少。
这天早上，让乔安娜惊讶的是，家里又多了一个孩子，早餐后在客厅里听到事情的经过，她才知道原委！
楼上，贝尔塔在帮忙整理床铺，但她做得不太好，因为她以前很少自己动手。她非常乐意学习，为此范妮婶婶感到很满意。蒂米和莎莉窜来窜去，从床底下钻出来，又飞快地跑了出去，把房间弄得更乱了。
“真让人高兴，蒂米喜欢莎莉。”贝尔塔说道，“我就知道会是这样，不明白为什么乔治觉得不会。我觉得乔治很有趣。”
“不见得。”范妮婶婶说，“我们就她一个孩子，没有兄弟姐妹来磨磨她的性子，直到几年前准备上学，才认识三个堂兄妹。孤独的人不像其他人那样容易相处，但现在和她相处容易多了，你很快就会发现的。”
“我也是独生女，”贝尔塔说道，“但是我爹爹总是带着我和很多孩子一起玩。爹爹太‘吼’了——我是说太好了。我应该说个‘二席次’‘太好了’，就能说好了。”
“嗯，还有‘二十次’！”范妮婶婶说，“这个词不是这么读的，应该读作‘二十’，不是‘二席’。但是别一下就改过来了，带点口音也挺好听的！”
“好，好，好！二十，二十！”贝尔塔一边整理床铺，一边高喊。迪克朝房间里看了看，咯咯直笑。
“哎呀！”迪克咧嘴一笑，学着美国口音说道，“小宝贝，你们国家‘吼’极了！”
“别傻了，迪克。”范妮婶婶笑着说，“好了，差不多了。贝尔塔，我们下楼去开个会，你去叫其他人，好吗？”
贝尔塔带上莎莉去叫迪克和朱利安，蒂米跟在后面，它对莎莉情有独钟。他们又去叫乔治和安妮，但是乔治见到蒂米并不开心。
“你去哪儿了？”她说，“能不能别跟着莎莉跑来跑去？它会非常非常讨厌你的！”
“汪！”莎 莉 的 叫 声 尖 而 短 促， 一 点 也 不 像 蒂 米 来 得 深沉，“汪！”
很快，五个孩子和两只狗，还有乔安娜，加上范妮婶婶都到了客厅。贝尔塔开始有点惴惴不安。范妮婶婶收到了贝尔塔爸爸的来信，但是没有读给孩子们听，而是告诉他们信里说了什么，还跟乔安娜解释了贝尔塔的情况。
“乔安娜，你一向都知道大人的工作有多重要，”她说，“贝尔塔小姐的爸爸在美国的工作也是如此，他们俩在做个大项目。”
“噢，是的，夫人。”乔安娜显得兴致勃勃。
“警方通知贝尔塔的爸爸说贝尔塔可能会被绑架勒索，不是为了钱，而是为了他手里的科学机密。”范妮婶婶接着说道，“所以她被送到我们家，让我们在这三个星期内保护好她，三个星期后计划就完成了，到时候科研成果会公之于众。贝尔塔要去安妮和乔治的学校上学，最好先让她们互相了解一下。”
乔安娜点点头：“夫人，我明白了，我想我们可以保证贝尔塔小姐的安全，对吧？”
“肯定的。”范妮婶婶说，“但她爸爸还有一些想法，希望我们能照做，他说最好把贝尔塔打扮成一个男孩……”
“绝妙的想法。”迪克打断范妮婶婶。
“还要给她起一个名字——男孩的名字，”范妮婶婶说，“再把头发剪短……”
“啊！不要，求您了！”贝尔塔恳求道，她那金黄色的鬈发往后一甩，“我不要，短头发的女孩像男孩一样，看起来很傻，他们……”
安妮轻轻地推了她一下，皱了皱眉。贝尔塔连忙住口，才想起来乔治的鬈发和男孩子一样短。
“我觉得必须照你爸爸说的去做。”范妮婶婶说，“贝尔塔，这可不是小事。你看，如果有人来找你，想绑架你，要是你长得像个男孩，他们就认不出了。”
“可是我的头发，”贝尔塔几乎要哭了，“爹爹怎么会说把我的头发剪掉？他每次都说我的头发‘吼’漂亮！”
这时候没有人想告诉她又把“好”说成了“吼”！要把头发剪掉，贝尔塔感到心如刀割。
“头发会很快长起来的。”范妮婶婶安慰贝尔塔。
“她的头型很好，”朱利安仔细看着贝尔塔的脑袋，“留短头发应该会很好看。”
贝尔塔破涕为笑，如果朱利安这么看，那还不算太糟糕。
“但是衣服呢？”贝尔塔想起来，大惊失色，“爹爹一直说女孩子穿男孩子的衣服难看死了。”
“你穿不会比乔治更难看，”迪克说，“她现在就穿着男孩的运动衫、男孩的牛仔裤和男孩的鞋子！”
“我觉得很难看。”贝尔塔执意说道，乔治立即怒目而视。
“嗯，我觉得你到时候看起来会很丑。”乔治说，“一点都不像个男孩，一身女孩子气，傻头傻脑的。我觉得把你打扮成男孩简直是蠢到家了。”
“啊哈！我们的乔治想做唯一的假小子！”迪克诡秘地说。乔治一怒之下一拳打过来，迪克迅速闪开了。
“行了，”朱利安说，“早上我去给贝尔塔买些男孩子的衣物，这样就解决了。头发怎么办？我来剪？”
见朱利安如此专横地应付贝尔塔，三言两语就把问题解决了，范妮婶婶不禁想笑。更好笑的是，贝尔塔居然没和朱利安吵起来。
“你愿意的话就去买吧。”她说，“但最好还是不要你给她剪头发，你会剪得像个稻草人！”
“我不介意朱利安来剪。”贝尔塔说，她忽然间变得出奇的温顺。
“我亲自给你剪。”范妮婶婶说，“那名字呢？我们不能再叫你贝尔塔了，这是肯定的。”
“我不想起男孩的名字，”贝尔塔说，“像乔治这样，叫个男孩的名字真傻。”
“你要真的这么没有礼貌的话，我……”乔治开口道，但没有往下说。朱利安和迪克放声大笑。
“啊呀，乔治——你和贝尔塔要把我们笑死！”朱利安说，“你要竭尽全力装成男生，贝尔塔却要费尽心思摆脱男生？我的天哪，不要再吵了，先把问题解决。我们就叫她贝尔塔•罗伯特。”
“不，这听起来也太像贝尔塔了。”迪克不同意，“应该起一个完全不同的名字，我们要起一个普通的、男孩的名字，像吉姆、汤姆或约翰之类。”
“不要，”贝尔塔反对，“哪一个我都不喜欢。用我的姓吧，求求你们了。”
“叫什么？也是女孩的名字吗？”朱利安问道。
“没错。但是男孩子也可以叫，只是后来拼法不同了。”贝尔塔回道，“叫莱斯利，我觉得是个好名字。”
“莱斯利，不错，很适合你。”朱利安说，“比贝尔塔更适合。我们就叫你莱斯利，人们会以为莱斯利最后的一个字是‘利’，而不是‘丽’。好了，就这样，问题都解决了。”
“还早呢。”范妮婶婶说，“我要说的是，不能让贝尔塔——我是说莱斯利，离开你们的视线。一碰到奇怪的事，或看到陌生人，你们必须马上报警。警方知道莱斯利和我们在一起，也知道原因，任何事情都可以马上报告给他们。当然，他们也会注意随时观察的。”
“这听起来就像是在冒险！”迪克说道，他很高兴。
“千万别是。”范妮婶婶说，“我想没有人会猜到贝尔塔——我是说莱斯利，乔装打扮了，而会觉得她是你和朱利安的小伙伴，来这里住上一段时间。哎呀，要一直把‘她’当作‘他’可真难！”
“确实。”朱利安说道，站起身，“范妮婶婶，您能给我点钱吗，我这就去给莱斯利买点东西。您看他穿什么尺码？”
大家会心一笑。“他穿着3码的鞋，”乔安娜笑着说，“早上我注意到了。”
“而且他必须习惯在右边扣上外套，而不是左边。”安妮也跟着大家一起打趣来。
“她很快就会习惯的吧？”乔治说，“蒂米，是吗？”
“乔治，别搞破坏。”朱利安说，“就一次口误，说她而不是他，可能会让她陷入危险的境地——我是说莱斯利。”
“嗯，我知道。”乔治说，“只是她实在不像个男孩，而且……”
“我不想像个男孩。”贝尔塔说，“我觉得你看起来……”
“又来了！”朱利安打断贝尔塔，“停，莱斯利，别说了，乔治，乔治，你最好一起去，帮我给莱斯利买东西。走吧，别皱着个眉头，看起来像一个生闷气的女孩！”
乔治一听立刻换了个表情，忍不住对狡猾的朱利安笑了。
“来了。”她说，“贝尔塔，一会儿见。等我们回来的时候，你就变成莱斯利了，头发也短了！”
乔治和朱利安出门去了。安妮拿来婶婶最锋利的剪刀，把一条大毛巾披在贝尔塔肩上。贝尔塔看上去快忍不住泪水了。
“高兴点儿。”迪克说，“剪完你就变成短发天使了！范妮婶婶，开始吧，让我们看看她剪完头发是什么样子。”
“坐 着 别 动。”范 妮 婶 婶 开 始 剪 了。“咔 嚓 —— 咔 嚓 —— 咔嚓！”金黄的鬈发一缕缕掉在地板上，贝尔塔痛哭起来：“我的头发！我受不了。啊，我的头发！”
不一会儿，头发剪得差不多了，落在地板上，范妮婶婶开始修剪剩下的头发，尽可能让贝尔塔看起来像个男孩子。范妮婶婶的手艺真不错，迪克和安妮看得津津有味。
“好啦！完成！”范妮婶婶终于说道，“莱斯利，别哭了，让我们看看！”
Chapter 8 A TRANSFORMATION
Chapter 8 A TRANSFORMATION
Berta stood in the middle of the floor, blinking her tears away. Anne gave a gasp.
'You know - it's very odd - but she does look rather like a boy - a very, very good-looking boy!'
'An angelic boy,' said Dick. 'A choirboy or something. She looks smashing! Who would have thoughtit?'
Aunt Fanny was very struck with Berta's appearance too. 'It's certainly very odd,' she said. 'But there'sno doubt about it - when she's - I mean he's - dressed in boy's clothes, he'll make a fine boy. Betterthan George, actually, because her hair's really too curly for a boy.'
Berta went to the looking-glass on the wall. She gave a wail. 'I look awful! I don't know myself!
Nobody would EVER recognize me!'
'Splendid!' said Dick, at once. 'You've hit the nail right on the head. Nobody would recognize younow. Your father was quite right to say, cut your hair off and dress up as a boy. Any prowlingkidnapper would never think you were Berta, the pretty little girl.'
'I'd rather be kidnapped than look like this,' wept Berta. 'What will the girls at your school say, Anne,when they see me?'
'They don't say anything to George about her short hair, and they won't say anything to you,' saidAnne.
'Stop crying, Bert - er - Lesley,' said Aunt Fanny. 'You make me feel quite miserable. You've beenvery good to stand so still all that time. Now I really must think of a little reward for you.'
Berta stopped crying at once. 'Please,' she said, 'there's only one thing I want now. I want Sally-dog tosleep with me.'
'Oh dear, Ber - er Lesley - I really can't have another dog in that little bedroom,' said poor AuntFanny. 'And George would make things most unpleasant if I did.'
'Aunt Fanny - Sally is a very very good guard for me,' said Berta. 'She barks at the very slightestsound. I'd feel safe with her in the bedroom.'
'I'd like you to have her,' said Aunt Fanny, 'but...'
Joan had come into the room to put away some things and had heard the conversation. She stared inadmiration at Berta's neat golden head, and then made a suggestion. 'If you'll excuse me, Mam,' shesaid, 'Miss Berta could have her camp-bed in my room. I don't mind the dog a bit, she 34can have her and welcome, he's a pet, that little poodle. It's very crowded in the girls' room now, withthree beds in it, and my room's a nice big one. So, if Miss Berta doesn't mind sharing it, she'swelcome.'
'Oh Joan - that's good of you,' said Aunt Fanny, relieved at such a simple solution. 'Also, your roomis up in the attic - it would be very difficult for kidnappers to find their way there - and nobody wouldthink of looking into your room for one of the children.'
'Thank you, Joan, you're just wunnerful!' said Berta, in delight. 'Sally, do you hear that? You'll besleeping on my feet tonight, like Timmy does on George's.'
'I don't really approve of that, you know, Berta,' said Aunt Fanny. 'Oh dear - I called you Berta again.
Lesley, I mean. What a muddle I'm going to get into! Anne, get the dustpan and sweep up the hair onthe floor.'
When Julian and George came back there was no sign of the golden hair on the floor. They put theirparcels down on the table and shouted for Aunt Fanny. 'Mother!' called George. 'Aunt Fanny!'
shouted Julian.
She came running downstairs with Berta and Anne and Dick. Julian and George looked at Berta,thunderstruck. 'Gosh - is it really you, Berta?' said Julian. 'I simply don't recognize you!'
'Why - you do look like a boy!' said George. 'I never thought you would.'
'A jolly good-looking boy,' said Julian. 'Well, your father was right. It's the best disguise you couldhave!'
'Where are the clothes?' asked Berta, rather pleased at all the interest in her looks. They opened theparcels and pulled out the things.
They were not really very exciting - a boy's blazer in navy blue, two pairs of boy's jeans, two greyjerseys, a few shirts, a tie and a pull-over without sleeves.
'And shoes and socks,' said George. 'But we decided you'd got plenty of socks that would do, so weonly bought one pair of those. Oh - and here's a boy's grey felt hat in case the sun's too hot -and a cap!'
Berta put on the cap at once. There were squeals of laughter from everyone. 'It suits her! She's got iton at just the right angle. She looks a real boy!'
'You put it on, George,' said Berta, and George took it, eager to share in the admiration. But it lookedridiculous on her curls, and wouldn't sit down flat as it should. Everyone hooted.
'It makes you look a girl! Take it off!'
35
George took it off in disappointment. How very aggravating that this girl Berta should make a betterboy than she did! She threw the cap on the table, half-cross that they had bought it.
'Go upstairs and put some of the things on,' said Aunt Fanny, amused at all these goings-on. Up wentBerta obediently, and soon came down again, neatly arrayed in jeans, grey shirt and blue tie.
Everyone roared with laughter. Berta was now quite enjoying herself and paraded round the room,her cap tilted on one side of her head.
'She looks like a very tidy, neat little boy, a good and most angelic child!' said Julian. 'Dear Lesley,you must get yourself just a little dirty - you look too good to be true.'
'I don't like getting dirty,' said Berta. 'I think...'
But what she thought nobody knew because at that moment the door opened and Uncle Quentin cameinto the room.
'I'd like to know how you think I can do my work with all this hooting and cackling going on,' hebegan, and then he suddenly saw Berta, and stopped.
'Who's this?' he said, looking Berta up and down.
'Don't you know, Father?' said George.
'Of course not. Never seen him in my life before!' said her father. 'Don't tell me it's somebody elsecome to stay.'
'It's Berta,' said Anne, with a giggle.
'Berta - now who's Berta?' said Uncle Quentin, frowning. 'I seem to have heard that name before.'
'The girl you thought might be kidnapped,' explained Dick.
'Oh Berta - Elbur's girl!' said Uncle Quentin, 'I remember her all right. But who's this? This boy?
I've never seen him before. What's your name, boy?'
'Lesley,' said Berta. 'But I was Berta when you saw me at breakfast.'
'Good heavens!' said Uncle Quentin amazed. 'What a - what a transformation! Why, your own fatherwouldn't know you. I hope I remember who you are. Keep reminding me, if I don't.'
Off he went, back to his study. The children laughed, and Aunt Fanny had to laugh too.
'By the way,' she said, 'I want you all to have lunch at home today, because it's really too late now tostart making sandwiches for a picnic; it's only cold ham and salad, so don't get too hungry, will you?'
'Is there time for a bathe?' asked Julian, looking at his watch.
36
'Yes - if you'll come in about twelve o'clock and pick the fruit for a pudding for lunch,' said his aunt.
'It takes ages to pick enough for eight people, and Joan and I have a lot to do today.'
'Right. We'll go for a bathe now, and then we'll ALL pick fruit,' said Julian. 'Bags I pick the plums.
The raspberries are such fiddley little things.'
'Have you a swim-suit, Berta, I mean Lesley?' asked George.
'Yes. It's an absolutely plain one, like a boy's, so I'll be all right in it,' said Berta. 'Hurray, I shan'tneed to wear a cap. Boys never do.'
Berta's cases were now all in Joan's big room and she ran to get into her swim-suit.
'Bring your blazer and a towel,' yelled George, and went into her own room with Anne.
'I bet Berta can't swim,' she said. 'That will be a pity, because most boys swim well. We'll have toteach her.'
'Well, don't duck her too often!' said Anne, seeing a look in George's eye that was not too kindly.
'Blow - my swim-suit isn't here - I'm sure I brought it in from the clothes-line.'
It took quite a while to find it, and the boys and Berta had already gone down to the beach with Sallyby the time Anne and George were ready to follow with the impatient Timmy.
They were down on the beach at last, and there was Sally-dog guarding the blazers belonging toJulian, Dick and Berta. She was lying on them, and she even dared to growl at Timmy when he camenear.
George laughed. 'Growl back, Timmy! Don't let a little snippet like that cheek you. Growl back!'
But Timmy wouldn't. He just sat down out of reach of Sally, and looked at her sadly. Wasn't shefriends with him any more?
'Where are the others?' said Anne, shading her eyes from the glare of the sun and looking out to sea.
'Goodness, how far out they've swum! That can't be Berta with them, surely!'
George looked out over the stretch of blue sea at once. She saw three heads bobbing. Yes, Berta wasout there!
'She must be a jolly good swimmer,' said Anne, admiringly. 'I couldn't swim out as far as that.
We were wrong about Berta. She swims like a fish!'
George said nothing. She ran to the waves, plunged through a big one just as it was curling over, andswam out strongly. She couldn't believe that it was Berta out there! And if it was, the boys must behelping her!
37
But it was Berta. Her golden head glistened wet in the water, and she shouted in glee as she swam.
'This is great! This is wunnerful! Gee, I'm enjoying this! Hi there, George - isn't the water warm?'
Julian and Dick grinned round at the panting George. 'Lesley's a fine swimmer,' said Dick. 'Gosh, Ithought she was going to race me at one time. She'd beat you, George!'
'She wouldn't,' said George, but all the same she didn't challenge Berta to race!
It was fun to be five, fun to chase one another in the sea, to swim under the water and grabsomebody's leg. And Anne laughed till she choked when she saw somebody heave themselves out ofthe water right on to George's back, and duck her well and truly.
It was Berta! And what was more, the angry George couldn't catch her afterwards. Berta could swimmuch too fast!
8.改头换面
改头换面
贝尔塔站在一地头发中间，眨眨眼，强忍住泪水。安妮倒抽了一口凉气。
“这太不合常理了，但她看上去真的很像个男孩，非常非常好看的男孩子！”
“天使般的男孩。”迪克接着说，“像唱诗班的男童之类的，好看得不得了！谁能想到？”
范妮婶婶也对贝尔塔的新造型很满意。“确实，很奇怪，”她说，“但是毫无疑问，她，我是说他，换上衣服，就会变成了一个帅气的男孩了。比乔治还好看，真的，男孩子可没有这样的鬈发。”
贝尔塔走到挂在墙上的镜子前一看，顿时号啕大哭：“丑死了！
我都认不出自己了！没人认得出我了！”
“太棒啦！”迪克大赞，“说到点子上了，现在没有人认得出你了。把头发剪掉，打扮成一个男孩，你爸爸说得没错，这样那些图谋不轨的绑匪想都想不到你就是贝尔塔，那个漂亮的小女孩。”
“我宁可被绑架，也不想变成这样。”贝尔塔泣不成声，“安妮，你们学校的女生看到了会怎么说我？”
“他们对乔治的短发只字不提，也不会对你说三道四。”安妮安慰道。
“贝尔塔，呃，莱斯利，别哭了。”范妮婶婶说，“你让我很难受，你一直忍着，动也不动，真的很难得，我一定要给你点奖励。”
贝尔塔一听立刻止住了眼泪。“求求您，”她说，“我只想要一个奖励，希望您答应我和莎莉一起睡。”
“啊呀，亲爱的贝尔塔，呃，莱斯利，那间小卧室真的不能再多一只狗了。”可怜的范妮婶婶说道，“如果我答应你，乔治会弄得大家都很不愉快。”
“范妮婶婶，莎莉可以保护我。”贝尔塔说，“听到一点点动静它就会大叫，它在卧室里我感到很安全。”
“我也希望你可以把它带到卧室里，”范妮婶婶说，“但是……”
这时，乔安娜进屋来收拾东西，听到了他们的谈话。她盯着贝尔塔整齐的金色头发，啧啧称羡，然后提出了一个建议。“夫人，请原谅。”她说，“我不介意把贝尔塔小姐的露营床移到我的房间，她可以带着狗住在我的房间里，我很欢迎，那只小狮子狗很讨人喜欢。女孩的房间有三张床，很挤，我的房间就大多了。所以，只要贝尔塔小姐不介意和我住一间屋，随时欢迎。”
“噢，乔安娜，太好了。”能想到这么简单的办法，范妮婶婶松了一口气，“而且，你的房间在阁楼上，绑匪也很难找到，没人会想到要去你的房间里找一个孩子。”
“乔安娜，谢谢你，你真是太‘吼’了！”贝尔塔喜出望外，“莎莉，听到了吗？今晚你可以趴在我的脚上睡觉了，就像蒂米趴在乔治身上那样。”
“贝尔塔，我真的不同意，你要知道，”范妮婶婶说，“天哪，我又叫你贝尔塔了，我是说莱斯利。脑子都乱了！安妮，拿簸箕把地板上的头发扫干净。”
等朱利安和乔治回来的时候，地板上已经见不到一丝头发了。
俩人把包裹放在桌子上，大声叫范妮婶婶。“妈妈！”乔治叫道。“范妮婶婶！”朱利安喊道。
范尼婶婶和贝尔塔、安妮还有迪克一起跑下楼。朱利安和乔治看了看贝尔塔，愣住了。“天啊，真的是你吗，贝尔塔？”朱利安感到不可思议，“我都认不出了！”
“为什么你看起来像个男孩！”乔治也是目瞪口呆，“真想不到你会像个男孩。”
“无比帅气的男孩。”朱利安补充说，“嗯，你爸爸是对的，没有比这个装扮更好的了！”
“衣服在哪儿？”贝尔塔问，对自己的新外形也来了兴致。他们打开包裹，把衣物取出来。
衣服没有值得大家兴奋的，一件深蓝色的运动夹克，两条牛仔裤，两件灰色的运动衫，几件衬衫，一条领带和一件无袖套衫，都是男孩样式。
“还有鞋和袜子。”乔治说，“但是我们觉得你的袜子肯定够了，所以只买了一双。噢，还有一顶男孩戴的灰色毡帽，太阳太大的时候可以戴，还有一顶便帽！”
贝尔塔立刻把便帽戴上了，这时大家尖叫起来：“正合适！她戴得正合适，看起来就是个男孩！”
“乔治，你戴一下。”贝尔塔说。乔治接过帽子，也想听到大家的赞赏。但帽子戴在她的鬈发上看起来很可笑，东扭西歪，惹得一阵哄堂大笑。
“你戴上去就像个女孩！拿下来！”
乔治摘掉帽子，大失所望。贝尔塔居然比她更像男孩，真让人恼火！她把帽子扔到桌子上，生气了，一半的原因是帽子是他们买的。
“上楼去换上。”范妮婶婶说，她被刚才的一幕逗笑了。贝尔塔上楼去了，很快又下来了，她换上了整洁的牛仔裤、灰色衬衫和蓝色领带。
所有人都放声大笑起来。贝尔塔这时感觉十分快活，在房间里走过来走过去，帽子歪向一头。
“她看起来就是一个干净整洁的小男孩，漂亮得像个天使！”朱利安说，“亲爱的莱斯利，你要把自己弄脏一点，这样看起来太过了，都不像个真的男孩子。”
“我不想弄脏了。”贝尔塔说，“我觉得……”
但是她的想法没人听到，因为这时门打开了，昆廷叔叔走了进来。
“我想看看，你们怎么会觉得我可以一边听着你们嘻嘻哈哈，一边工作。”他开口说道，突然他看见了贝尔塔，停了下来。
“这是谁？”他问道，上下打量着贝尔塔。
“爸爸，您不知道吗？”乔治说。
“当然不知道了，从来没见过！”昆廷叔叔说，“别告诉我又有人来家里住。”
“是贝尔塔。”安妮咯咯直笑。
“贝尔塔？谁是贝尔塔？”昆廷叔叔皱着眉头说，“我好像听过这个名字。”
“就是你觉得可能会被绑架的那个女孩。”迪克解释说。
“哦，贝尔塔，埃尔伯的女儿！”昆廷叔叔想起来了，“我记得她的样子，这是谁？这个男孩？我从来没有见过。小伙子，你叫什么名字？”
“莱斯利。”贝尔塔回答，“但是吃早餐的时候您见过我了，那时我还是贝尔塔。”
“天哪！”昆廷叔叔惊愕不已，“简直——简直是改头换面！怎么会，你爸爸都会认不出来。希望我能记得你是谁，忘记的话记得提醒我。”
说完他转身离开，回书房去了。孩子们都笑了，范妮婶婶也笑了。
“顺便说一下，”她说，“你们最好在家吃午餐，因为现在做野餐的三明治已经来不及了；午餐只有凉火腿和沙拉，所以不要弄得太饿了，知道吗？”
“还有时间洗澡吗？”朱利安看了看手表问道。
“有，只要你们在十二点钟左右回来，然后摘水果做午餐的布丁。”范妮婶婶说，“八个人的分量要花很长时间才能摘好，今天我和乔安娜有很多事情要做。”
“没问题。我们现在去洗澡，然后一起摘水果。”朱利安说，“我要摘李子，树莓太小太难摘了。”
“贝尔塔，我说莱斯利，你有游泳衣吗？”乔治问。
“有。很普通，像男孩子穿的，所以我穿正合适。”贝尔塔说，“好耶，不需要戴帽子，男孩子从来不要戴帽子。”
贝尔塔跑去换泳装，她的行李箱都放在乔安娜的大房间里。
“带上外套和毛巾。”乔治喊道，然后和安妮一起去了自己的房间。
“我猜贝尔塔不会游泳。”她说，“太可惜了，通常男孩子都很会游泳，我们不得不教她。”
“好吧，不要老是把她按到水里！”安妮看到乔治的眼神里的不友善，“该死！我的泳衣不见了，我肯定从晾衣绳上拿下来了。”
安妮找了很久才找到泳衣，等她和乔治准备出发时，蒂米已经等得不耐烦了，而男孩们和贝尔塔早就带着莎莉去了海滩。
终于，两人在海滩上躺了下来。莎莉守着朱利安、迪克和贝尔塔的外套，躺在他们身边。蒂米一靠近，它就大吼。
乔治一见不禁笑了。“蒂米，你也吼！不要让这个小不点儿这么狂妄粗鲁，吼它！”
蒂米没听，只是坐在莎莉够不着的地方，悲伤地望着它。莎莉和自己不再是朋友了吗？
“其他人在哪儿？”安妮遮住眼睛，以免被耀眼的太阳刺到，一边望向大海，“天哪，他们游了多远！和他们一起的一定不是贝尔塔！一定！”
乔治立刻朝蓝色的大海望去，那里有三颗脑袋上下浮动着。没错，是贝尔塔！
“她一定很会游泳。”安妮羡慕地说，“我游不了这么远。我们看错了，她游得像一条鱼！”
乔治一言不发，她冲向海浪，一头扎进翻腾的大浪里，然后使劲游了出去。她可不相信那是贝尔塔！如果是的，那一定是男孩们在帮她！
但那的确是贝尔塔。她的一头金发在水里闪闪发光，她一边游泳一边高兴地叫着：“太棒了！吼耶！哇，我太喜欢了！嘿，乔治，水暖和吗？”
朱利安和迪克冲着气喘吁吁的乔治咧嘴一笑。“莱斯利游得很好。”迪克说，“天哪，我还以为她要和我比赛呢。乔治，她能游过你！”
“不可能。”乔治反驳，但也没有去挑战贝尔塔！
五人兴高采烈地玩着，一会儿互相追逐嬉戏，一会儿潜到海下抓别人的腿。安妮笑个不停，直到看见有人从水里出来，趴到乔治背上，把她使劲地往下按。
是贝尔塔！更重要的是，乔治怒气冲冲的，到后来也没能抓住贝尔塔。她游得太快了！
Chapter 9 A SUDDEN TELEPHONE CALL
Chapter 9 A SUDDEN TELEPHONE CALL
Berta soon settled down happily with the Five. George couldn't bear to think that the girl had to bedressed like a boy, but her jealousy wore off a little as the days went by - though she couldn't helpfeeling annoyed that Berta proved to be such a good swimmer!
She could dive well too, and swim under water even longer than the boys could, much to theirsurprise.
'Oh well, you see, back home, we've got a pool in our garden,' she said. 'A wonDERful pool, gee, youshould see it. And I learnt to swim in it when I was two. Pops always called me a water-baby.'
Berta ate just as much as the others, although she was not so sturdy and well built. She was loud inher praise of the meals, and this pleased Aunt Fanny and Joan very much.
'You're getting fatter, Lesley,' said Aunt Fanny a week later, looking at her as she sat eating her lunchwith the others. 'And what is better still - you're getting a really good sun-tan. You're almost as brownas the others!'
'Yes. I thought so too,' said Berta, pleased.
38
'It's a good thing you caught the sun so easily,' said Aunt Fanny. 'Now, if any kidnappers come roundlooking for a long-haired pale-faced American girl, they would take one look at the lot of you and offthey would go! Nobody would guess you were Berta!'
'All the same, I'd much rather be Berta,' said Berta. 'I still don't like pretending to be a boy. It's silly,and it makes me feel silly. Anyway, thank goodness my hair's growing a bit longer. I don't look quiteso much like a boy now!'
'Dear me, you're right,' said Aunt Fanny, and everyone looked at Berta. 'I shall have to cut it shortagain.'
'Gosh!' said Berta, 'why did I say that? You wouldn't have noticed if I hadn't mentioned it. Let it growagain, please, Aunt Fanny. I've been here a week and there isn't even a smell of a kidnapper- and I reckon there won't be either!'
But Aunt Fanny was firm about the hair, and after the meal she made Berta stand still while sheclipped it a little shorter. It was not a bit curly like George's, and now that it was short, the wave hadalmost gone from it. She really did look like a good clean little boy!
'Rather a wishy-washy one!' said George, unkindly, but everyone knew what she meant.
Sally the poodle was a great success. Even George couldn't go on disliking the happy, dancing littledog. She trotted and capered about on her slim little legs, and Timmy was her adoring slave.
'She always looks as if she's running about on tiptoe,' said Anne, and so she did. She made friendswith everyone, even the paper-boy, who was really scared of dogs.
Uncle Quentin was the only one who didn't get used to Berta and Sally. When he met them together,Berta so like a small boy, Sally at her heels, he stopped and stared.
'Now let me see - who are you?' he said. 'Yes - you're Berta!'
'No - he's LESLEY!' everyone would say.
'You must not call her Berta, dear,' said his wife. 'You really must not. It's a funny thing that younever could remember she was Berta, and now that we've made her into Lesley, you immediatelyremember she's Berta!'
'Well, I must say you've made her look exactly like a boy,' said Uncle Quentin, much to George'sannoyance. George was beginning to be afraid that Berta looked more boyish than she did! 'Well, Ihope you're having a good time with the others, er - er...'
'Lesley is the name,' said Aunt Fanny with a little laugh. 'Quentin, do try and remember.'
39
Another day passed peacefully by, and the five children and two dogs were out of doors all day long,swimming, boating, exploring, really enjoying themselves.
Berta wanted to go over to Kirrin Island, but George kept making excuses not to go. 'Don't be mean,'
said Dick. 'We all want to go. It's ages since we went. It's just that you don't want to let Lesley dosomething she'd like to do!'
'It isn't,' said George. 'Perhaps we'll go tomorrow.'
But when tomorrow came something happened that upset their plans for going to Kirrin Island.
A telephone call came for Uncle Quentin, and immediately he was in a panic.
'Fanny! Fanny, where are you?' he called. 'Pack my bag at once. At once, do you hear?'
His wife came running down the stairs at top speed. 'Quentin, why? What's happened?'
'Elbur's found a mistake in our calculations,' said Uncle Quentin. 'What nonsense! There's no mistake.
None at all.'
'But why can't he come here and work it out with you?' asked his wife. 'Why have you got to rush offlike this? Tell him to come here, Quentin. I'll find him a bed somehow.'
'He says he doesn't want to, while his daughter - his daughter - what's her name now?'
'Lesley,' said his wife. 'All right, don't bother to explain. I see now that it would be foolish for him tocome while Lesley's here - she'd be calling him Pops, and...'
'Pops?' said her husband, startled. 'What do you mean - Pops?'
'It's what she calls her father, dear,' said Aunt Fanny, patiently. 'Anyway, he's quite right. It would befoolish to hide Lesley here so well, and then have everyone hear her calling him Pops, and himcalling her Berta - if any kidnappers followed him, they would soon find out where his daughter was -here, with our four!'
'Yes - that's what I was trying to tell you,' said her husband, impatiently. 'Anyway I must go to Elburstraightaway. So pack my bag, please. I'll be back in two days' time.'
'In that case I'll go with you, Quentin,' said his wife. 'I could do with a quiet two days - and you're notmuch good when you're alone, are you - losing your socks, and forgetting to have your shoes cleaned,and...'
Her husband gave a sudden smile that lighted up his face and made him seem quite young. 'Will youreally come with me? I thought you'd hate to leave the children.'
'It's only for two days,' said his wife. 'And Joan is very good with them. I'll arrange that they shall goout on all-day picnics in the boat - they'll be quite safe then. If any kidnappers were 40around they'd find it difficult to snatch Lesley out of a boat! But I'm beginning not to believe that taleof Elbur's. He just got into a panic when he heard the rumour, I expect.'
The children were told of the sudden decision when they got back to lunch that day. Joan had to tellthem, because Aunt Fanny and her husband had already departed, complete with two suitcases, onecontaining precious papers and the other clothes for two days.
'Gosh!' said Julian, surprised. 'I hope nothing horrid's happened.'
'Oh no - it was just a sudden telephone call from Master Lesley's father,' said Joan, smiling at Berta.
'He had to see your uncle in a hurry - about some figures.'
'Why didn't Pops come down here - then he could have seen me?' demanded Berta at once.
'Because everyone would have known who you are, then,' said Dick. 'We're hiding you, don't forget!'
'Oh yes - well I do believe I had forgotten,' said Berta, rather surprised at herself. 'It's so lovely downhere in Kirrin with you all. The days seem to swim by!'
'Your mother said you had better go off on all-day picnics in the boat,' said Joan to George. 'That wasto make things easy for me, of course. But I don't mind what you do - you can come back to luncheach day, if you like.'
'I do so like you, Joan!' said Berta, giving the surprised cook a sudden hug. 'You're a real honey!'
'In fact, she's quite wunnerful!' said Dick. 'It's all right, Joan - we'll go out for the mid day meal, andfor tea, till my aunt comes back. And we'll make the sandwiches and pack up everything ourselves.'
'Well, that's nice of you,' said Joan. 'Why don't you go across to Kirrin Island for the day? MasterLesley keeps wanting to go.'
Berta grinned at Joan. It always struck her as extremely funny to be called Master Lesley, and Joannever once forgot.
'We'll go if the boat is ready,' said George, rather reluctantly. 'You know James is mending one of therow-locks. We'll go and see if it's finished.'
They all went to see, but James was not there. His father was working on another boat, over by thejetty, and he called to them.
'Do you want my James? He's gone off in his uncle's boat for a day's fishing. He said to tell you therow-lock's not mended yet, but he'll do it for certain tonight when he comes back.'
41
'Right. Thank you,' called back Julian. Berta looked very disappointed. 'Cheer up,' he said. 'We'll beable to go tomorrow.'
'We shan't,' said Berta, mournfully. 'Something else will happen to prevent us - or George will thinkof another excuse not to go. Gee, if I had a wunnerful - wonDERful - island like that, I'd go and liveon it.'
They went back to Kirrin Cottage and packed up a very good lunch for themselves. Berta's father hadsent down a parcel of American goodies three days before, and they meant to try them.
'Snick-snacks!' said Dick, reading the name on a tin. 'Shrimp, lobster, crab and a dozen other thingsall in one tin. Sounds good. We'll make sandwiches with this!'
'Gorgies,' said Anne, reading the name on another tin. 'What a peculiar name! Oh - I suppose it'ssomething you gorge yourself with. Let's open it.'
They opened half a dozen tins with most exciting names and made themselves so many sandwichesthat Joan exclaimed in amazement. 'However many have you made for each of you?'
'Twenny each - I mean twenTY,' said Berta. 'But we won't be back to lunch or tea, Joan. I guess we'llbe plenny hungry.'
'PlenTy!' chorused everyone, and Berta obediently repeated the word, a grin on her sun-tanned face.
What a day they had! They walked for miles and picnicked in a shady wood near a little stream thatbubbled along near by, sounding very cool and enticing. They decided to sit with their feet in it asthey ate, and Anne gave continual little squeals because she said the water tickled the soles of herfeet.
They were so tired when they got home that night that it was all they could do to eat their supper andstagger upstairs to bed.
'I shan't wake till half past twelve tomorrow morning,' yawned Dick. 'Oh my poor feet! Gosh, I'm sotired I shall probably fall asleep cleaning my teeth.'
'What a peaceful night!' said Anne, looking out of her window. 'Well - sleep tight, everyone. I don'texpect any of us will open an eye till late tomorrow morning. I know I shan't!'
But she did. She opened both eyes very wide indeed in the middle of the night.
9.意外来电
意外来电
贝尔塔很快在科林庄园安顿下来了，与五个小伙伴相处得很好。一想到一个女孩不得不打扮得像个男孩，乔治就难以忍受，但随着日子一天天过去，她的嫉妒心渐渐淡去了，尽管她还是会因为贝尔塔的游泳技术高超而咬牙切齿、闷闷不乐。
贝尔塔是个潜水高手，在水下的时间甚至能比男孩们还长，这让大家大吃一惊。
“好吧，要知道，我家花园里就有一个游泳池。”贝尔塔说，“一个很棒的游泳池，哇！你们应该去看看。我两岁的时候就学会游泳了，爹爹老是叫我水娃娃。”
贝尔塔不是很强健，体质也不异于常人，但饭量却不比其他人少。她对饭菜赞不绝口，让范妮婶婶和乔安娜感到非常高兴。
“莱斯利，你长胖了。”一周后大家在一起吃午餐，范妮婶婶看着贝尔塔说道，“更棒的是你晒黑了，和大家一样黑！”
“没错，我也这样认为。”贝尔塔显得很开心。
“幸好你很容易就晒黑了，”范妮婶婶说，“这时候如果有绑匪来找一个长头发、脸色苍白的美国女孩，看你一眼，他们会掉头就走！没有人会想到你就是贝尔塔！”
“不过，我还是想做贝尔塔。”贝尔塔说，“我还是不喜欢装成男孩，这个主意太蠢了，还让我觉得自己傻里傻气。不管怎么说，谢天谢地，头发长了一点，我现在看起来不那么像个男孩了！”
“哎呀，你说得对。”范妮婶婶说道，大家都看着贝尔塔，“我要再剪短一点。”
“天哪！”贝尔塔惊呼，“我为什么要提这个？不说您根本不会注意到。让它长长吧，范妮婶婶，求您了。我在这里待了一个星期，连绑匪的影子都没看到，我想也不会有！”
但是范妮婶婶仍坚持要剪，吃完饭范妮婶婶让贝尔塔站着不动，又把她的头发剪短了。贝尔塔的头发一点儿也不像乔治那么卷，现在剪短了，更看不出波浪卷，整个人看起来就是个干净漂亮的小男孩！
“不伦不类。”乔治一点也不客气，但大家都明白她的想法。
小狮子狗莎莉也让人喜爱有加，它总是兴高采烈、欢欣雀跃的，就连乔治也没有一直讨厌它。莎莉纤细的小腿走起路来又蹦又跳，蒂米爱慕不已，它的心已经被俘获了。
“它看起来总是踮着脚跑来跑去的。”安妮如此形容。莎莉很快成了所有人的朋友，甚至包括那个非常怕狗的报童。
唯一没有习惯的是昆廷叔叔。他每次看到小男孩似的贝尔塔，以及后面跟着的莎莉，都会停下来盯着她们。
“让我想想——你是？”他说，“对，你是贝尔塔！”
“不是，他是莱斯利！”大家都纠正他。
“亲爱的，不能叫她贝尔塔。”妻子说，“千万别，说起来奇怪，之前你从来记不住她叫贝尔塔，现在我们把她变成了莱斯利，你却立马就能想起来她就是贝尔塔！”
“好吧，我得承认你把她打扮得确实像个男孩。”昆廷叔叔说。
这让乔治火冒三丈。乔治开始担心贝尔塔比她看上去更像个男孩了！“嗯，希望你和其他人玩得开心，呃……呃……”
“莱斯利。”范妮婶婶笑着说，“昆廷，试试记住看。”
又一天平静地过去了，五个孩子和两只狗一整天都漂在外面，游泳、划船、探险，玩得不亦乐乎。
贝尔塔想去科林岛，但乔治总是找借口不答应。“不要这么小气，”迪克说，“我们都想去，好久没去了。你就是不想让莱斯利如愿！”
“才不是，”乔治说，“说不定明天就去。”
但是，第二天发生了一件事，打乱了他们去科林岛的计划。有人打电话来找昆廷叔叔，接着他陷入了一阵恐慌。
“范妮！范妮！你去哪儿了？”他大喊，“马上给我收拾行李，马上！听到了吗？”
范妮婶婶以最快的速度跑下楼：“昆廷，怎么了？发生什么事了？”
“埃尔伯发现我们的计算有个错误。”昆廷叔叔回道，“胡说八道！哪儿有错，根本没有。”
“但是他为什么不来这里和你一起解决呢？”范妮婶婶问，“为什么你要这样急急忙忙地赶过去？昆廷，叫他过来。我想办法给他找张床。”
“他说不想过来，他的女儿，他的女儿叫什么来着？”
“莱斯利。”范妮婶婶提醒说，“好吧，不用说了。我明白了，让他过来真是蠢到家了，莱斯利还在这里，她会喊爹爹，而且……”
“爹爹？”昆廷吓了一跳，“什么意思，爹爹？”
“她对父亲的称呼，亲爱的。”范妮婶婶耐心地解释道，“不管怎么样，他说得对。把莱斯利藏在这儿，然后让大家都听见她喊他爹爹，他叫她贝尔塔，如果有绑匪跟着，他们很快就会知道他女儿在哪儿——在这儿，还有我们的四个孩子！这真是蠢到家了！”
“没错，这就是我的意思。”昆廷叔叔不耐烦了，“无论如何，我必须马上去找埃尔伯，所以快帮我收拾行李，我过两天就回来。”
“昆廷，那样的话，我和你一起去。”范妮婶婶说，“我可以安静地过两天，你一个人的时候照顾不好自己，不是吗？丢袜子，忘记洗鞋，还有……”
她的丈夫突然笑了，脸上露出喜色，仿佛年轻了好几岁：“真的一起去吗？我还以为你不愿意离开孩子们。”
“就两天。”范妮婶婶回答，“乔安娜和他们相处得很好。我会安排好，让他们在船上野餐，待上一整天，这样就安全了。绑匪如果在附近，也很难把莱斯利从船上抓下来！但我开始不相信埃尔伯说的事情了。我想，他只是听信谣言，一时惊慌罢了。”
这天，孩子们回来吃午餐时听到了这个突如其来的消息。是乔安娜告诉他们的，因为范妮婶婶和丈夫已经离开了，他们带着两个手提箱，一个装着珍贵的文件，一个装了两天所需的衣服。
“啊呀！”朱利安大惊失色，“希望不是什么可怕的事情。”
“噢，不是，只是莱斯利少爷的父亲突然打来电话。”乔安娜说道，朝贝尔塔笑了笑，“想尽快见到你叔叔，和一些数字有关。”
“为什么爹爹不来这里，这样他就能看到我了？”贝尔塔马上说。
“因为到时候每个人都认出你了。”迪克说，“你是躲起来的，别忘了！”
“哦，是的，好吧，我想我已经忘记了，”贝尔塔自己也很吃惊，“和你们一起在科林的日子真是太高兴了，日子好像一下子就溜走了！”
“你妈妈嘱咐你们最好整天都待在外面，在船上野餐。”乔安娜对乔治说，“这自然让我轻松了，但是你们不在船上野餐，我也不介意，只要你们愿意，可以每天回来吃午餐。”
“乔安娜，我太喜欢你了！”贝尔塔突然抱住乔安娜，把这个厨师吓了一跳，“你真是太好了！”
“说真的，她可是‘吼’极了！”迪克说，“乔安娜，没关系——我们在外面吃午餐，喝茶，直到婶婶回来。我们自己做三明治，然后打包收拾好。”
“啊，你可真好。”乔安娜说，“你们今天怎么不去科林岛呢？莱斯利少爷一直都想去。”
贝尔塔朝着乔安娜咧嘴一笑。听到有人称呼她为莱斯利少爷总是让她觉得非常好笑，乔安娜从来没有忘记过要称呼她为莱斯利。
“船修好了我们就去，”乔治有些不情不愿，“詹姆斯正在修排锁，我们去看看修好没有。”
他们去了码头，但没看到詹姆斯。他父亲正在另一条船上做工，他喊道：“你们是找詹姆斯吗？他坐他叔叔的船去钓鱼了，一天了。他让我告诉你们锁扣还没修好，但今晚回来肯定会修好的。”
“好的，谢谢你，”朱利安叫道。贝尔塔大失所望。“别垂头丧气，”朱利安说，“明天就能去。”
“去不了的。”贝尔塔唉声叹气，“会有别的事情让我们去不了，或者乔治又想出一个借口不去。哎呀，如果我有一个这么不可思议的小岛，我就住在上面。”
回到科林庄园，他们为自己准备了一顿丰盛的午餐，还打算尝尝三天前贝尔塔的父亲寄来的一包好吃的东西。
“另食——零食！”迪克念着罐头上的名字，“小虾、龙虾、螃蟹和其他的东西都装在一个罐头里。看起来不错，我们用这个做三明治吧！”
“贪吃牌，”安妮念着另一个罐头上的名字，“好奇怪的名字！
噢，我想你一定是吞了 什么东西，打开看看。”
他们打开了六个名字听起来让人兴奋的罐头，然后动手做了好几个三明治，乔安娜惊叹不已：“你们做了多少个？”
“二席——二十，我说。”贝尔塔回答道，“但我们不会回来吃午餐、喝茶了，乔安娜。我怕到时候会‘哼’饿。”
“很！”大家齐声叫道，贝尔塔乖乖跟着重复念了这个词，晒得黝黑的脸上露出了笑容。
这是多么美好的一天！他们走了好几英里，来到一条小溪旁，坐在附近树林里野餐。树叶洒下点点斑影，小溪潺潺流过，让人感觉既凉爽又迷人。他们坐下来享受着美食，把脚伸进水里。安妮不时地轻声尖叫着，说溪水弄得脚底板直痒痒。
晚上，等回到家，他们已经精疲力竭了，所以一吃完晚餐，就摇摇晃晃地上楼睡下了。
“明天不到十二点半我不会起来。”迪克打了个哈欠，“啊，我可怜的脚！天哪，太累了，刷着牙都快睡着了。”
“多么宁静的夜晚！”安妮望着窗外说，“嗯，大家睡个好觉。我想没有人明天会一大早就睁开眼睛的，我肯定不会！”
可是，她醒了。午夜时分，安妮的两只眼睛睁得像个铜铃似的。
Chapter 10 A PUZZLING THING
Chapter 10 A PUZZLING THING
All was quiet in Kirrin Cottage. The two boys slept soundly in their room, and George and Anne sleptwithout stirring in theirs. Berta was up in Joan's attic room, and hadn't moved since she had floppedinto bed.
Timmy was on George's feet, as usual, and Sally the poodle was curled up in the crook of Berta'sknees, looking like a ball of black wool! Nobody stirred.
A black cloud crept up the sky and blotted out the stars one by one. Then a low roll of thunder came.
It was far off, and only a rumble, but it woke both the dogs, and it woke Anne too.
She opened her eyes, wondering what the noise was. Then she knew - it was thunder.
'Oh, I hope a storm won't come and break up this wonderful weather!' she thought, as she lay andlistened. She turned towards the open window and looked for the stars, but there were none to see.
'Well, if a storm's coming, I'll go and watch it at the window,' thought Anne. 'It should be amagnificent sight over Kirrin Bay. I'm so hot too - I'd like a breath of fresh air at the window!'
She got quietly out of bed and padded over to the open window. She leaned out, sniffing the cool airoutside. The night was very dark indeed, because of the great black cloud.
The thunder came again, but not very near - just a low growl. Timmy jumped off George's bed andwent to join Anne. He put his great paws up on the windowsill and looked out solemnly over the bay.
And then both he and Anne heard another sound - a faraway chug-chug-chug-chug-chug.
'It's a motor-boat,' said Anne, listening. 'Isn't it Timmy? Someone's having a very late trip! Can yousee any ship-lights, Tim? I can't.'
The engine of the motor-boat cut out just then, and there was complete silence except for the swish-swash-swish of the waves on the beach. Anne strained her eyes to see if she could spot any lightanywhere to show where the motor-boat was. It sounded quite far out on the bay. Why had it stoppedon the water? Why hadn't it gone to the jetty?
Then she did see a light, but a very faint one, right out at the entrance of the bay, about the middle. Itshone for a while, moved here and there, and then disappeared. Anne was puzzled.
43
'Surely that's just about where Kirrin Island is?' she whispered to Timmy. 'Is anyone there? Has themotor-boat gone there, do you suppose? Well, we'll listen to see if it leaves again and goes away.'
But no further sound came from across the bay, and no light shone either. 'Perhaps the motorboat isbehind Kirrin Island,' thought Anne, suddenly. 'And then I wouldn't be able to see any lights on it -the island would hide the boat and its lights. But what was that moving light I saw?
Was it someone on the island? Oh dear, my eyes are getting so sleepy again that I can hardly keepthem open. Perhaps I didn't hear or see anything after all!'
There was no more thunder, and no lightning at all. The big black cloud began to thin out and one ortwo stars appeared in the gaps. Anne yawned and crawled into bed. Timmy jumped back on George'sbed and curled himself up with a little sigh.
In the morning Anne had almost forgotten her watch at the open window the night before. It was onlywhen Joan mentioned that a big storm had burst over a town fifty miles away that Anne rememberedthe thunder she had heard.
'Oh!' she said, suddenly. 'Yes - I heard thunder too, and I got out of bed, hoping to watch a storm.
But it didn't come. And I heard a motor-boat far out on the bay, but I couldn't see any lights -except for a faint, moving one I thought was on Kirrin Island.'
George sat up in her chair as if she had had an electric shock. 'On Kirrin Island! Whatever do youmean? Nobody's there. Nobody's allowed there!'
'Well - I may have been mistaken,' said Anne. 'I was so very sleepy. I didn't hear the motor-boat goaway. I just went back to bed.'
'You might have waked me, if you thought you saw a light on my island,' said George. 'You reallymight!'
'Oh, Miss Anne - it wouldn't be kidnappers, would it!' said Joan, at once.
Julian laughed. 'No, Joan. What would be the use of them going to Kirrin Island? They couldn't doany kidnapping there, in full view of all the houses round the bay!'
'I guess it was only a dream, Anne,' said Berta. 'I guess you heard the thunder in your sleep and itturned into the sound of a motor-boat chugging - dreams do that sort of thing. I know once I left thetap running in my basin when I went to sleep, and I dreamed all night long I was riding over theNiagara Falls!'
44
Everyone laughed. Berta could be very droll at times. 'If the boat's ready, we'll certainly go over toKirrin Island today,' said George. 'If any trippers are there I'll send Timmy after them!'
'There will only be the rabbits,' said Dick. 'I wonder if there are still hundreds there - my word, lasttime we went they were so tame that we nearly fell over them!'
'Yes - but we didn't have Timmy with us,' said Anne. 'George, it will be nice to go to Kirrin Islandagain. We'll have to tell Lesley about the adventures we've had there.'
They washed up after breakfast, made the beds and did their rooms. Joan put her head round Julian'sbedroom door.
'Will you want a packed lunch for a picnic again, Master Julian?' she said. 'If you don't, I can get youa nice bit of cold ham for lunch. The grocer's just rung up.'
'If the boat's mended, we're going over to the island, Joan,' said Julian. 'And then we'd like a packedlunch. But if we don't go, we'll stay for lunch. It will be easier for you in a way, won't it?
We all got up so late this morning that there's not much time to make sandwiches and pick fruit andso on.'
'Well, you tell me, as soon as you know about the boat,' said Joan, and disappeared.
George came in. 'I'm going to see if the boat is mended,' she said. 'I'll only be gone a minute.
Joan wants to know.'
She was back almost at once. 'It's not ready,' she said, disappointed. 'But it will be ready at twoo'clock this afternoon. So we'll have lunch here, shall we, and then go over to the island afterwards.
We'll pack up a picnic tea.'
'Right,' said Julian. 'I vote we bathe from the beach this morning, then. The tide will be nice and highand we can have some fun with the big breakers.'
'And also keep an eye on James to see that he keeps his word about the boat,' said Dick.
So, when all their jobs were finished - and they were very conscientious about them - the fivechildren and the two dogs went off down to the beach. It was a little cooler after the thunder, but notmuch, and they were quite warm enough in their swim-suits, with a blazer to wear after a bathe.
'There's nothing nicer than to feel hot and go into the sea and get cool, and then come out and get hotin the sun again, and then go back into the sea,' began Berta.
'You say that every single day!' said George. 'It's like a gramophone record! Still, I must say that Iagree with you! Come on - let's have a jolly good swim!'
45
They all plunged through the big, curling breakers, squealing as the water dashed over their bodies,cold and stinging. They chased one another, swam under water and grabbed at the legs swimmingthere, floated on their backs, and wished they hadn't forgotten to bring the big red rubber ball withthem. But nobody wanted to go and fetch it so they had to do without it.
Timmy and Sally raced about in the shallow waves at the edge of the sea. Timmy was a fineswimmer, but Sally didn't much like the water, so they always played together at the edge. Theyreally were most amusing to watch.
The dogs were glad when the children came panting out of the water. They lay down on the warmbeach and Timmy flopped down beside George. She pushed him away.
'You smell of seaweed,' she said. 'Pooh!'
After a while Dick sat up to pull on his blazer. He gazed over the bay to where Kirrin Island laybasking in the sun and gave a sudden exclamation.
'I say! Look, all of you!'
Everyone sat up. 'There's someone on Kirrin Island, though we can't see them,' said Dick.
'Someone lying down, looking through binoculars at our beach. Can you see the sun glittering on theglasses?'
'Yes!' said Julian. 'You're right! Someone must be using binoculars to examine this beach. We can'tsee them as you say - but it's easy enough to see the sunlight glinting on the glasses. Gosh, whatcheek!'
'Cheek!' said George, her face crimson with rage. 'It's a lot more than cheek! How dare people go onmy island and use it to spy on people on the beach? Let's spy on them! Let's get our own field-glassesand look through them. We'll see who it is, then!'
'I'll get them,' said Dick and ran off to Kirrin Cottage. He felt worried. It seemed a strange thing to do- to spy on people sitting on the beach round the bay, using binoculars on Kirrin Island.
What was the reason?
He came back with the binoculars, and handed them to Julian. 'I think they've gone now, whoever itwas,' said Julian. 'I don't mean gone off the island, but gone somewhere else on it. We can't see theglint of the sun on their glasses any more.'
'Well, buck up and see if you can spy anyone through our glasses,' said George, impatiently.
Julian adjusted them, and gazed through them earnestly. The island seemed very near indeed whenseen through the powerful glasses. Everyone watched him anxiously.
46
'See anyone?' asked Dick.
'Not a soul,' said Julian, disappointed. He handed the glasses to the impatient George, who put themto her eyes at once. 'Blow!' she said. 'There's not a thing to be seen, not a thing. Whoever it was hasgone into hiding somewhere. If it's trippers having a picnic there I'll be absolutely furious. If we seesmoke rising we'll know it is trippers!'
But no smoke arose. Dick had a turn at looking through the glasses, and he looked puzzled. He tookthem down from his eyes and turned to the others.
'We ought to be able to see the rabbits running about,' he said. 'But I can't see a single one. Did eitherof you, Julian and George?'
'Well - now I come to think of it - no, I didn't,' said Julian, and George said the same.
'They were frightened by whoever was there, of course,' said Dick. 'I suppose it will be all right totake Lesley with us when we go to the island this afternoon? I mean - it's just a bit queer that anyoneshould be using the island to spy from.'
'Yes. I see what you mean,' said Julian. 'If it occurred to the kidnappers, whoever they are, that Bertamight be down here with us, it would be quite a good idea on their part to land on the island and useit as a place from which to spy on the beach. They would guess we would come down to bathe everyday.'
'Yes. And they would see five children instead of four and would begin to make inquiries about thefifth!' said Dick. 'They would hope actually to see Berta on the beach - they've probably got aphotograph of her - and they would be looking for a girl with long wavy hair.'
'And there isn't one!' said Anne. 'Mine's not wavy and it's not right down to my shoulders as Lesley'swas. How muddled they would be!'
'There's one thing that would tell them that Berta was here though,' said Julian, suddenly. He pointedto Sally.
'Good gracious, yes!' said Dick. 'Sally would give the game away all right! Whew! We'll have tothink about all this!'
10.午夜谜团
午夜谜团
科林庄园静悄悄的，两个男孩在房间里睡得很香，乔治和安妮也酣然入梦。贝尔塔在阁楼上乔安娜的房间里，从吃完晚餐倒在床上起，就一动也不动。
像往常一样，蒂米睡在乔治的脚上，小狮子狗莎莉蜷缩在贝尔塔的腿上，像一团黑色的毛线！所有人都在呼呼大睡。
一朵乌云爬上天空，把一颗颗星星都遮住了。这时，天空响起一阵低沉的声音，原来是远处在打雷，轰隆一声，把两只狗吵醒了，安妮也醒了。
她睁开眼睛，不知道是什么声音。过了一会儿，安妮听出来了，是雷声。
“嗯，希望不是暴风雨，不然好天气就被破坏了！”安妮边听边想。她扭头望着打开的窗户，想看看星星，但是什么也没有。
“好吧，暴风雨来了，我要去窗户边看看。”安妮想着，“这应该是科林湾一道壮丽的风景。好热啊，去呼吸一下窗外的新鲜空气！”
安妮悄悄从床上爬起来，走到敞开的窗户旁，探出身子，呼吸着外面凉爽的空气。窗外一片漆黑，伸手不见五指，天空被乌云盖住了。
又传来一阵雷声，但不是很近，只是低沉的轰隆声。蒂米从乔治床上跳下来，来到安妮身边，把爪子搭到窗台上，一脸严肃地望着海湾。
这时，它和安妮都听到了另一个声音——“突——突——突”是从很远的地方传来的。
“是一艘摩托艇。”安妮听着这声音说道，“蒂米，是吧？居然还有人在深夜赶路！蒂米，你看到有船灯吗？我看不见。”
就在这时，摩托艇熄火了，除了海浪打在海滩上的沙沙声外，四周又陷入了一片寂静。安妮眯起眼睛，看看能否找到哪里有光线，从而发现摩托艇的位置。声音听起来像是从远处的海湾传过来的，但是为什么停在了海面上？为什么没有去码头？这时，她看到了一束光，很微弱，就在海湾中间的入口处。光线亮了一段时间，四处移动，然后消失了。安妮感到一头雾水。
“那不是科林岛的位置吗？”她小声对蒂米说，“有人在那儿？摩托艇去了科林岛，你觉得呢？好吧，我们再听听，看是不是又开走了。”
但是海湾那边没有再传来声音，也没有看到灯光。“也许摩托艇就在科林岛后面。”安妮突然想起，“这样我就看不到船上的灯光了——小岛可以挡住船和灯光。但是那束照来照去的光线又是什么？
有人上岛了吗？噢，天哪，又困了，眼睛都快睁不开了。也许我什么也没听见，什么也没看见！”
雷声远了，也没有闪电。巨大的乌云渐稀，缝隙里漏出一两颗星星。安妮打了个哈欠，爬上床。蒂米跳回乔治的床上，蜷缩成一团，轻轻叹了口气。
第二天早上，安妮完全忘记了前一天晚上在窗户边看到了什么，只是在乔安娜提到说一场大风暴袭击了50英里外的一个小镇时，安妮才记起昨晚听到了雷声。
“噢！”她突然开口，“是的——我也听到了，我下了床，还想能看到暴风雨，但是没有下雨。我听到远处海湾有一艘摩托艇，但是除了有一束微弱的光线照来照去，没看到任何灯光，我还以为那是在科林岛上。”
乔治坐在椅子上，闻言好像受到一阵电击：“啊！科林岛！什么意思？没有人会在那里，都不允许上去。”
“唔，我可能搞错了。”安妮说，“我当时昏昏欲睡，没听见摩托艇开走的声音，就回床上睡觉了。”
“你当时看到岛上有一束光线，就应该把我叫醒的。”乔治说，“你真应该叫醒我！”
“啊，安妮小姐，那不会是绑匪吧！”乔安娜马上说道。
朱利安不禁笑了：“乔安娜，不会的。他们去科林岛有什么用呢？海湾周围的所有房子都可以看到岛上的情况，他们不可能在众目睽睽之下绑架的！”
“安妮，我想这只是一个梦。”贝尔塔说，“我猜你睡着时听到打雷，把雷声当成了摩托艇的声音，梦里面会发生这种事的。我就记得有一次睡觉的时候，没关水龙头，水流到盆里，我整夜都梦见自己飘在尼亚加拉瀑布上！”
大家相视一笑，贝尔塔有时非常搞笑。“如果船修好了，我们今天一定去科林岛，”乔治说，“要是岛上有人，就让蒂米把他赶走！”
“只有兔子。”迪克说，“不知道兔子是不是还成群结队的，天哪，上次去的时候，我们差点就摔在它们身上了，岛上的兔子太温驯了！”
“没错，但是我们上次没有带蒂米去。”安妮说，“乔治，你太好了，我们可以再去科林岛了。我们必须跟莱斯利说说上次在那里的冒险经历。”
早餐后，孩子们洗了衣服，铺好床，整理了自己的房间。乔安娜在朱利安的门边探了探头。
“朱利安少爷，还要再给你们打包野餐的饭食吗？”她问道，“不需要的话，我可以给你们准备一份冷火腿做午餐，杂货铺刚来了电话。”
“乔安娜，船修好了，我们就到岛上去。”朱利安回答说，“那时候才需要；如果我们去不了，就在家吃午餐。这样你就轻松点，不是吗？今天早上大家都起得很晚，没多少时间做三明治，也没时间摘水果了。”
“好吧，你们一知道修没修好就告诉我吧。”乔安娜说完离开了。
乔治进来了。“我去看看船有没有修好，”她说，“一分钟就回。”
她几乎一出门就回来了。“还没有修好，”她垂头丧气地说道，“但是下午两点能修好，所以我们要在家里吃午餐，然后再去岛上。我们可以准备茶和点心去外面吃。”
“好的，”朱利安说，“那我提议早上去沙滩洗澡。海水涨潮的时候有趣极了，等一阵巨浪拍上岸，我们可以好好玩玩。”
“还要盯一下詹姆斯，看他可不可以按时修好船。”迪克补充说。
于是，当他们一丝不苟地完成了所有的工作之后，带着两只狗去了海滩。因为昨晚打雷，海水温度稍低一些，但没有低很多，孩子们的泳装也相当保暖，他们还准备了运动夹克洗澡后穿。
“等身体热了，跳进海里，再游上岸，然后在太阳底下晒热身子，再回到海里，没有什么比这个更舒服了。”贝尔塔开口道。
“你每天都这么说！”乔治说，“就像留声机唱片一样！不过，不得不说，我同意你的想法！走吧，游泳去！”
他们一头扎进巨大的、卷曲的白浪里，等海水卷过时，身体感到一阵冰冷的刺痛，不禁大声尖叫。他们互相追逐，不时潜到水下，抓住旁边人的腿，然后爬到他们背上漂浮着。要是没有忘记带大红橡皮球就好了，但是没有人想去取橡皮球，所以大家都不得不就这么游了。
蒂米和莎莉在海边的浅浪中跑来跑去。蒂米很会游泳，但是莎莉不太喜欢水，所以它们总是在岸边玩。看它们追逐嬉戏也很有趣。
孩子们从水里出来了，气喘吁吁的，狗狗们看到他们非常高兴。他们上了岸，在温暖的海滩躺下来，蒂米一屁股坐到乔治身边，被乔治推开了。
“你闻起来一股海藻味。”她说，“噗！好臭！”
躺了一会儿，迪克坐起来穿上外套。他凝视着海湾，那边科林岛沐浴在阳光下，仿佛披了一件金色的薄纱。这时，他突然一声惊呼。
“喂！你们看！”
大家都坐了起来。“有人在岛上，可是我们看不见。”迪克说，“有人趴着用望远镜观察我们这边的海滩，你们看到望远镜闪闪发光了吗？”
“看到了！”朱利安说，“你说得对！一定有人在用望远镜观察海滩。看不到人，但很容易看到镜片上的反光。啊呀！真不要脸！”
“不要脸！”乔治气得面红耳赤地说，“不光不要脸！居然有人敢到我的岛上去监视海滩上的人？我们也暗中去监视他们！去拿望远镜，仔细看看到底是谁！”
“我去拿望远镜。”迪克跑回科林庄园。他感到惴惴不安。有人在科林岛上用望远镜监视海湾附近的海滩，这似乎有些不寻常，这是为什么呢？
迪克取了望远镜回来，拿给朱利安。“不管是谁，我觉得他们已经走了。”朱利安说，“不是说离开了，而是去了岛上别的地方。看不到发光的望远镜了。”
“好吧，打起精神，看看能不能在望远镜里发现什么人。”乔治焦急地说。
朱利安调了调望远镜，然后定睛看了起来。从望远镜里看，这座岛确实很近。大家看着朱利安，心急如焚。
“有人吗？”迪克问。
“一个人影都没有。”朱利安大失所望。他把望远镜递给乔治，她早就等得不耐烦了，立刻举到眼前。“该死的！”她说，“什么也没看见，什么也没有。肯定躲起来了。要是游客在那里野餐的话，我会气炸的。如果有烟冒出来，那就是游客！”
但没有烟升起来。迪克透过望远镜看了一眼，觉得一头雾水。
他取下望远镜，转向其他人。
“应该会看到兔子跑来跑去，”他说，“但是一只也没有。朱利安，乔治，你们看到没有？”
“嗯，我想想，对，我也没有。”朱利安说道。乔治也一样。
“兔子应该是被什么人吓到了。”迪克说，“今天下午我们去岛上的时候，能带莱斯利一起去吗？我的意思是，有人到岛上去监视，这有点奇怪。”
“没错，我明白你的意思。”朱利安说，“万一绑匪，不管是谁，想到贝尔塔可能会和我们在一起，那上岛去监视海滩，对他们来说就是个好主意。他们可能猜到我们每天都会下海洗澡。”
“没错，绑匪看到有五个孩子，而不是四个，就会开始打听多出来的是谁！”迪克说，“他们其实希望在海滩上见到贝尔塔，他们可能有她的照片，他们是在找有一头长鬈发的女孩。”
“一个也没有！”安妮说，“我不是波浪卷，也没有垂肩的长发。
他们会很糊涂的！”
“有一样，可能会让他们知道贝尔塔在这里。”朱利安突然说，他指着莎莉。
“老天，是啊！”迪克说，“莎莉会露出马脚！啊！我们必须好好想想该怎么办！”
Chapter 11 ON KIRRIN ISLAND AGAIN
Chapter 11 ON KIRRIN ISLAND AGAIN
George wanted to get her boat and go across to the island immediately. She was so furious at thethought of anyone else being there without permission that all she wanted to do was to chase themaway.
But Julian said no. 'For one thing the boat won't be ready till two,' he said. 'For another thing we'vegot to consider whether it's a sensible thing to do, to go to the island if possible kidnappers are here,on the lookout for Berta - Lesley, I mean.'
'We could go without her,' said George. 'We could leave her safely with Joan.'
'That would be a foolish thing to do,' said Dick. 'Anyone watching us coming across in the boatwould see that one of the five was missing, and would guess at once it was Berta. If we go, all of usmust go.'
'Actually I think it might be a good thing to go,' said Julian. 'Carry the war right into the enemy'scamp, so to speak - if there are enemies! It would be a most useful thing if we could see what they arelike and give a description to the police. I rather vote we go.'
'Oh yes!' said Dick. 'Anyway, we'll have Tim with us. He can deal with any bad behaviour on the partof the intruders!'
'I don't really think it's anybody but trippers,' said Julian. 'I think we're making too much of the wholething just because someone gazed at the beach through glasses!'
'Remember that I think I saw a light on the island last night,' Anne reminded him.
'Yes, I'd forgotten that,' said Julian, looking at his watch. 'It's almost lunch-time. Let's go and havesomething to eat, and then fetch the boat. James is working on it now. We'll give him a shout to see ifit will be ready at two.'
James was hailed, and he shouted back. 'Yes, sir! Be ready sharp at two o'clock, if you want her.
I've done one or two little jobs on her besides the rowlock.'
'That's good,' said Dick, and they walked back to Kirrin Cottage. 'Well - we'll soon find out who's onyour island, George - and if they are obstinate about leaving, we'll have a little fun with Timmy! Hecan round them up all right, can't you, Tim!'
48
'So could Sally,' said Berta. 'Sally's teeth aren't very big, but they're sharp. She once went for a manwho accidentally pushed into me, and you should have seen the nips she gave him, all down his leg!'
'Yes. Sally would come in useful,' said Dick. George looked rather scornful. 'That silly little poodle!'
she thought. 'A fat lot of good she would be! Timmy's worth a hundred of her!'
Joan had a fine lunch ready for them - ham and salad and new potatoes piled high in a big dish.
There were firm red tomatoes from the greenhouse, and lettuces with enormous yellow-green hearts,crisp radishes, and a whole cucumber ready for anyone to cut as they liked. Slices of hard-boiled eggwere mixed in with the salad, and Joan had put in tiny boiled carrots and peas as well.
'What a salad!' said Dick. 'Fit for a king!'
'And big enough for several kings!' said Anne. 'How many potatoes, Ju? Small or large ones?'
Julian looked at the piled-up dish. 'Ha - I can really go for these potatoes!' he said. 'I'll have threelarge and four small.'
'What's for pudding?' asked Berta. 'I like this kind of salad so much that I might not have room for astodgy sort of pudding.'
'It's fresh raspberries from the garden, sugar and home-made ice-cream,' said Joan. 'I didn't thinkyou'd want a hot pudding. My sister came to see me this morning, so I got her to pick the raspberriesfor me.'
'I can't think of a nicer meal than this,' said Berta, helping herself to the salad. 'I really can't. I likeyour meals better than the ones we have at home in America.'
'We'll turn you into a proper little English boy before you know where you are!' said Dick.
They told Joan about what they had seen that morning on the island. She took a grave view of it atonce.
'Now you know what your aunt said, Master Julian,' she said. 'The police have got to have a report ofanything suspicious. You'd better ring them up.'
'I will when we've been over to the island and back,' said Julian. 'I don't want to look an ass, Joan. Ifit's only harmless trippers who don't know any better there's no need to bother the police.
I promise to ring the police if we find anything suspicious.'
'I think you ought to ring them now,' said Joan. 'And what's more I don't think you ought to go over tothe island if you're suspicious of the people there.'
49
'We'll have Timmy with us,' said Dick. 'Don't worry.'
'And Sally too,' added Berta at once.
Joan said no more, but went out to get the raspberries and ice-cream, looking worried. She brought inan enormous glass dish of fresh red raspberries and another dish of creamy-looking ice-cream blocksfrom the refrigerator.
A sigh of admiration went up from everyone. 'Who could want anything better?' said Dick. 'And thatice-cream - how do you get it like that, Joan - not too frozen and not too melty? Just how I like it. I dohope some American doesn't get hold of you and whisk you away across the ocean -you're worth your weight in gold!'
Joan laughed. 'You say such extravagant things, Master Dick - and all because of an ordinary dishlike raspberries and ice-cream. Get along with you! Master Lesley will tell you there's nothing cleverabout raspberries and cream.'
'I agree with every word the others say,' said Berta fervently. 'You're wunnerful, you're a honey,you're...'
But Joan had run out of the room, laughing, very pleased. She didn't mind what she did for childrenlike these!
After they had finished lunch, they went down to the beach. James was still with the boat.
'She's finished!' he called. 'You going out in her now? I'll give you a hand down with her, then.'
Soon all five children and the dogs as well were in George's boat. The boys took the oars and beganto pull hard towards the island. Timmy stood at the prow as he loved to do, fore-paws on the edge ofthe boat, looking out across the water.
'He fancies himself as a figure-head,' said Dick. 'Ah, here comes Sally - she wants to be one too.
Mind you don't fall overboard, Sally, and get your pretty feet wet. You'll have to learn to swim if youdo!'
Sally stood close beside Timmy, and both dogs looked eagerly towards the island - Timmy becausehe knew there were hundreds of rabbits there, and Sally because for her it was still quite an adventureto go out in a boat like this.
Berta, too, gazed eagerly at the little island as they drew near. She had heard so many tales about itnow! She looked especially at the old castle rising up from it. It was in ruins, and Berta thought itmust be very old indeed. Like all Americans, she loved old buildings and old customs. How luckyGeorge was to own an island like this!
50
Rocks guarded the island, and the sea ran strongly over them, sending up spray and foam.
'However are we going to get safely to the shore of the island?' said Berta, rather alarmed at the arrayof fierce-looking rocks that guarded it.
'There's a little cove we always use,' said George. She was at the tiller, and she steered the boatcleverly in and out of the rocks.
They rounded a low wall of very sharp rocks and Berta suddenly saw the little cove.
'Oh - is that the cove you mean?' she said. 'Why, it's like a little harbour going right up to that stretchof sand!'
There was a smooth inlet of water running between rocks, making a natural little harbour, as Bertasaid. The boat slid smoothly into the inlet and up to the beach of sand.
Dick leapt out and pulled it up the shore. 'She's safe here,' he told Berta. 'Welcome to Kirrin Island!'
Berta laughed. She felt very happy. What a truly wonderful place to come to!
George led the way up the sandy beach to the rocks behind, and they climbed over them. Theystopped at the top, and Berta exclaimed in amazement.
'Rabbits! Thousands of them! Simply thousands. My, my, I never saw such tame ones in my life.
Will they let me pick them up?'
'No,' said George. 'They're not as tame as that! They'll run away when we go near - but they willprobably not go into their holes. They know us - we've so often been here.'
Sally the poodle was amazed at the rabbits. She couldn't believe her eyes. She stood close besideBerta, staring at the scuttling rabbits, her nose twitching as she tried to get their smell. She simplycouldn't understand why Timmy didn't run at them.
Timmy stood quite still beside George, his tail down, looking very mournful. A visit to Kirrin Islandwas not such a pleasure to him as to the children, because he wasn't allowed to hunt the rabbits. Whata waste of rabbits!
'Poor old Tim! Look at him!' said Julian. 'He looks the picture of misery. Look at Sally, too -she's longing to go after the rabbits, but she doesn't think it's good manners to chase them till Timmydoes!'
Good manners or not, little Sally could bear it no longer! She suddenly made a dart at a rabbit whohad come temptingly near, and it leapt into the air in fright.
51
'Sally!' called George, in a most peremptory manner. 'NO! You're not to chase my rabbits! Tim -go and fetch her here!'
Timmy went off to Sally and gave a tiny little growl. Sally looked at him in amazement. Could herfriend Timmy really be growling at her? Timmy began to push himself against her and she foundherself shepherded over to George.
'Good dog, Timmy,' said George, pleased to have shown everyone how obedient he was. 'Sally, youmustn't chase these rabbits, because they are too tame! They haven't learnt to run away properly yet,because not many people come here and frighten them.'
'Whoever was here this morning scared them all right,' said Julian, remembering. 'Gosh, don't let'sforget there may be people here. Well - I can't see anyone so far!'
They went cautiously forward, towards the old castle. Timmy running ahead. Then Julian stoppedand pointed to the ground.
'Cigarette ends - look! Fresh ones, too. There are people here, that's certain. Walk ahead of us, Tim.'
But at that moment there came the sound that Anne had heard the night before - the sound of amotor-boat's engine. R-r-r-r-r-r-r-r!
'They're escaping!' cried Dick. 'Quick, run to the other side of the island! We may see them then!'
11.再登小岛
再登小岛
乔治当即打算乘船去岛上。一想到有人未经自己允许就上了岛，她感到怒不可遏，迫不及待地想把那些人赶走。
但朱利安不同意。“首先，船要到两点才能修好。”他说道，“另外，我们必须考虑这样做是否明智，如果绑匪就隐藏在岛上，他们在找贝尔塔，我是说莱斯利。”
“我们可以不带她去。”乔治说，“让她和乔安娜留下来，这样就安全了。”
“这么做很愚蠢。”迪克说，“只要有人看到我们坐小船过来，就会发现我们五个中有一个不见了，这样马上就能猜到是贝尔塔不见了。如果要去岛上，所有人都去。”
“其实我认为这是一件好事。”朱利安说，“俗话说，不入虎穴，焉得虎子。如果敌人在岛上的话，我们看到他们的样子，再告诉警察，就大有用处了。我提议大家都去。”
“噢！好耶！”迪克说，“不管怎样，有蒂米在我们身边，任何意图不轨的人都能对付！”
“我觉得就是游客。”朱利安说，“也许我们把事情想得过于严重了，仅仅因为有人用望远镜盯着海滩！”
“还记得我昨晚看见岛上有灯光吗？”安妮提醒道。
“是啊，我忘了。”朱利安看着手表，“快吃午餐了。我们去吃点东西吧，然后再去取船。詹姆斯正在修，我们问他一下，看看两点钟能不能修好。”
大家朝詹姆斯喊了喊，他大声回应道：“好的，先生！如果您要用船，到两点就修好了。除了桨叉，我还修了一两个小地方。”
“太好了。”迪克说完，大家就返回了科林庄园，“好了，我们很快就会知道在岛上的人是谁，乔治，如果他们执意不离开，我们就让蒂米跟他们玩个痛快！蒂米，你能把他们一锅端了，对不对！”
“莎莉也可以。”贝尔塔说，“虽然莎莉牙齿不大，但很锋利。有一次一个男的不小心撞到我身上，它去找他算账，你应该看看它咬的那些地方，全在腿上！”
“没错，莎莉会派上用场的。”迪克说。乔治对此嗤之以鼻。“这只愚蠢的小狮子狗！”她想，“毫无用处！蒂米当得了一百个它！”
乔安娜准备了一顿丰盛的午餐——火腿、沙拉和一大盘堆得像座小山似的土豆，还有结实的番茄、大颗的黄绿生菜、清脆的萝卜和整条的黄瓜，都是温室里栽培的，供他们任意享用。沙拉里拌有一片片煮熟的鸡蛋，乔安娜还加了些煮熟的小胡萝卜和豌豆。
“美味！”迪克说，“皇帝吃的也不过如此吧！”
“足够几个皇帝吃的！”安妮说，“要几个土豆，朱利安？小的还是大的？”
朱利安看着堆积成山的菜。“哈，这些土豆我都可以吃得下！”他说，“我先来三个大的，四个小的。”
“布丁拿什么做的？”贝尔塔问。“我很喜欢这个沙拉，吃了很多，可能吃不下那个油腻腻的布丁了。”
“有花园里摘的新鲜树莓，糖和自制的冰激凌，”乔安娜说，“我觉得你们不会想吃热布丁，所以今天早上我妹妹来看我，我让她帮我摘了树莓。”
“想不出还有比这更好的饭菜了。”贝尔塔一边说，一边吃着沙拉，“真想不出，我喜欢这里的饭菜，比我美国家里的好吃多了。”
“我们会不知不觉把你变成一个地道的英国小男孩！”迪克说。
几个人接着把早上看到的事情告诉了乔安娜，她的表情立刻严肃起来。
“朱利安少爷，现在明白你婶婶的意思了吧。”她说，“一有可疑迹象必须报告警察，你最好给警察打个电话。”
“从岛上回来我就打电话。”朱利安说，“乔安娜，我不想被人当成傻瓜。如果只是几个没有恶意、毫不知情的游客，那就没有必要麻烦警察了。我保证发现任何可疑情况就报警。”
“我认为你应该现在就报警。”乔安娜说，“而且，如果你们怀疑岛上的人，就不应该去。”
“我们会带上蒂米。”迪克说，“别担心。”
“还有莎莉。”贝尔塔立刻补充道。
乔安娜没有多说，只是出去端树莓和冰激凌，她看上去忧心忡忡的。她端回来一个巨大的玻璃盘，里面盛满了新鲜的红树莓，还从冰箱拿了一盘看起来像奶油的冰激凌。
大家惊叹不已。“谁还想要别的？”迪克说，“还有那个冰激凌，乔安娜，你是怎么做的，既不太冰又不太甜？正合我的口味。我可真怕美国人会从大西洋对岸冲过来，把你抢走，假如你的身体是金子做的，你就跟这块金子一样值钱！”
乔安娜笑了笑：“迪克少爷，你说得太夸张了，不过是树莓和冰激凌这种普通的东西。快吃吧！莱斯利少爷会告诉你做这些没什么厉害的。”
“我同意大家说的每一个字。”贝尔塔热切地说，“你真是吼棒，招人喜欢，堪称……”
但是乔安娜已经满面笑容地跑出去了。她特别开心，丝毫不介意为这些孩子做脏活累活！
午餐后，孩子们去了海滩。詹姆斯还在船上。
“修好了！”他喊道，“你们现在要乘船出海吗？那我就在船上帮你们一把。”
很快，五个孩子和两只狗都登上了乔治的船。男孩们拿起桨，开始使劲地向岛上划去。蒂米喜欢站在船头，前爪放在船边，眼睛望着海面。
“它把自己想象成了一个舰艏像。”迪克说，“啊，莎莉来了，它也想做一个舰艏像。莎莉，注意别掉下去，别把你漂亮的脚丫子弄湿了。要下去你得学会游泳！”
莎莉站在蒂米旁边，两只狗对着小岛翘首以盼。蒂米想着岛上的数百只兔子；而莎莉是因为乘这样的小船出海，对它来说，太不同寻常了。
小岛越来越近了，贝尔塔望着小岛，掩饰不住内心的渴望。她已经听过太多关于这个小岛的故事了！她特别留心岛上耸起的一座古堡。那里已是一片废墟，贝尔塔认为它的历史一定很悠久。像所有美国人一样，她喜欢老建筑和旧习俗，能拥有这样一座小岛，乔治多么幸运！
小岛周围岩石遍布，海水猛烈地冲击着岩石，卷起一簇浪花和泡沫。
“可是，我们能安全上岸吗？”贝尔塔见小岛周围满是岩石，吓了一跳。
“有一个小海湾，我们经常在那里上岸。”乔治说道。她驾着舵，灵巧地把小船驶出礁石。
一堆陡峭的岩石垒成了一道矮墙，绕过去之后，贝尔塔突然看见了那个小海湾。
“噢，你们是说这个海湾吗？”她问，“啊，就像一个小港口，一直延伸到沙滩上！”
正如贝尔塔所说，礁石之间有一个平稳的入水口，形成一个天然的小港湾。小船平稳地驶入小海湾，划到沙滩上。
迪克跳下船，把船拖上岸。“放这儿很安全。”他对贝尔塔说，“欢迎来到科林岛！”
贝尔塔莞尔一笑，感到满心欢喜，真是不可思议！
乔治带头沿着沙滩向后面的礁石走去，然后爬了上去，站在最上面。
贝尔塔惊讶地喊道：“兔子！数不清的兔子！真的数不清。天哪，天哪，我这辈子没见过这么多温驯的兔子。它们会让我抱吗？”
“不会。”乔治说，“这些兔子没那么温驯！我们一靠近，它们就会跑了，但可能不会钻进洞里去，它们认得我们——我们经常来这里。”
小狮子狗莎莉看着兔子，感到不可思议，它简直不敢相信自己的眼睛。它紧紧挨着贝尔塔，盯着这些跑得飞快的兔子，鼻子抽动着，想闻出它们身上的气味，它很不明白为什么蒂米不上去追。
蒂米静静地站在乔治身边，垂着尾巴，看起来很悲伤。它不像这些孩子，来到科林岛非常高兴，因为他们不允许它追捕兔子，真是遗憾！
“看看可怜的蒂米！”朱利安说，“多么悲伤的画面。再看看莎莉，它很想去追兔子，但是又不好意思赶在蒂米之前去！”
顾不上礼貌与否了，小莎莉再也忍不住了！它猛地扑向一只兔子，这只兔子靠它很近，太诱人了，兔子吓得跳了起来。
“莎莉！”乔治喝道，气势汹汹，“回来！不能追我的兔子！蒂米，去把它带回来！”
蒂米走到莎莉跟前，对它低吼了一声。莎莉看着蒂米，惊呆了。它的好朋友蒂米居然在吼它？等它回过神来，已经被蒂米推到乔治身边了。
“蒂米，好样的。”乔治很高兴，因为蒂米在众人面前很听话，“莎莉，别追这些兔子，它们太温驯了！都不懂要逃跑，因为没有多少人来这里吓唬他们。”
“今天早上有人吓到他们了。”朱利安记起来了，“天哪，别忘了这里可能有人。嗯，到目前为止还没看到有人！”
他们小心翼翼地朝那座古老的城堡走去，蒂米走在最前面。朱利安突然停了下来，指着地上。
“烟头，看！刚扔下的。这里有人，肯定有人。走在我们前面，蒂米！”
但就在这时，安妮听到了与前一天晚上一样的声音——摩托艇发动机的声音，“突——突——突”。
“他们要逃！”迪克喊道，“快，到岛的那头去！可能还看得到！”
Chapter 12 VERY SUSPICIOUS
Chapter 12 VERY SUSPICIOUS
The children, with the two dogs barking excitedly, ran to the other, seaward side of the island.
Great rocks lay out there, and the sea splashed over them.
'There it is - a motor-boat!' cried Dick. They all stood and watched the boat riding over the sea at avery fast speed.
'Where are the glasses - did we bring them with us?' said Julian. 'I'd like to focus them on the boatand see if I can read the name - or even see the men in it!'
But the glasses had been left behind at Kirrin Cottage - what a pity!
'They must have anchored their motor-boat out there, and somehow clambered inshore over therocks,' said George. 'It's a dangerous thing to do if you don't know the best way.'
52
'Yes - and if they came last night, as I think they must have done, because I'm sure now it was theengine of the motor-boat that I heard,' said Anne, 'if they came last night, they must have clamberedto the shore in the dark. I wonder they managed it!'
'It must have been the light of a lantern or a torch you saw on the island in the night,' said Julian.
'They probably didn't want to be seen arriving on the island, and that's why they went to the otherside, the seaward side. I wonder if they were men spying to find out if Berta is with us or not.'
'Let's snoop around a bit more and see if we can find anything else,' said Anne. 'The motor-boat isalmost out of sight now.'
They went back to the other side of the island. Berta looked with awe at the old ruined castle in themiddle. Jackdaws circled round a tower, calling loudly. 'Chack-chack-chack!'
'Once upon a time my castle had strong walls all round it,' said George. 'And there were two greattowers. One's almost in ruins, as you can see, but the other is fairly good. Come right into the castle.'
Berta followed the others in, struck dumb with awe. To think that this island, and this wonderful oldruined castle, belonged to George! How very, very lucky she was!
She went through a great doorway, and found herself in a dark room, with stone walls enclosing it.
Two narrow, slit-like windows brought in all the light there was.
'It's strange and old and mysterious,' said Berta, half to herself. 'It's asleep and dreaming of the olddays when people lived here. It doesn't like us being here!'
'Wake up!' said Dick. 'You look quite dopey!' Berta shook herself and looked round again. Then shewent on through the castle and looked at other rooms, some without roofs, some without one or twoof their walls.
'It's a honey of a castle!' she said to George. 'A real honey. Wunnerful. WonDERful.'
They wandered all round, showing the awe-struck Berta everything. 'We'll show you the dungeonstoo,' said George, very pleased to be impressing Berta so much.
'Dungeons! You've got dungeons too - oh, of course, you told me about them,' said Berta.
'Dungeons! You don't say! My my, I'll never forget this afternoon.'
As they walked over the old courtyard Timmy suddenly growled and stood still, his tail down, thehackles on his neck rising. Everyone automatically stood still too.
'What is it, Tim? asked George, in a whisper. Timmy's nose was pointing towards the little harbourwhere they had left their boat.
53
'There must be someone there,' said Dick. 'Don't say they're going off with our boat!'
George gave a scream. Her boat! Her precious boat! She set off at top speed with Timmy bounding infront.
'Come back, George - there may be danger!' shouted Julian, but George didn't listen. She ran over therocks that led down to the little harbour-beach, and then stopped still in surprise.
Two policemen were walking up the sandy beach! Their boat was drawn up beside George's.
They saluted her and grinned.
'Afternoon, Miss George!'
'What are you doing on my island?' demanded George, recognising them. 'Why have you come here?'
'Someone reported suspicious people on the island,' said the first policeman.
'Who did?' said George. 'Nobody knew about it but us!'
'I bet I know who reported it,' said Dick suddenly. 'Joan did! She didn't like us going off by ourselves;she said we ought to telephone the police.'
'That's right,' said the policeman. 'So we came to see for ourselves. Found anyone?'
Julian took command then, and related how they had first seen the cigarette ends, and then heard themotor-boat starting up, and had gone to see it roaring away from the island.
'Ah,' said both policemen, profoundly. 'Ah!'
'What do you mean - 'AH'?' asked Dick.
'Fred here heard a motor-boat somewhere in the bay in the night,' said the first man. 'What was itdoing there, I'd like to know?'
'So would we,' said Julian. 'We saw someone on the island looking through binoculars at the beachthis morning.'
This brought forth two more 'Ahs', and the policemen exchanged glances.
'Good thing you've got a couple of dogs with you,' said the one called Fred. 'Well - we'll just have abit of a look round, and then we'll go back on our beats again. And mind you ring us up next timeanything turns up, Miss George, see?'
Off they went together, looking closely at the ground. They found the cigarette ends and picked themup. Then on they went again.
54
'Let's go back,' said George, in a low voice. 'It spoils things if other people are on the island. I don'twant to have a picnic here now. We'll go off in the boat somewhere and have a picnic tea in a cove.'
So they dragged the boat down to the water and jumped in. Sally was very pleased to be back in theboat and ran from end to end wagging her stiff little tail in delight. Timmy followed her up and downand got in everyone's way.
'How can I row if you keep on jumping over me, Timmy?' complained Dick. 'Sally, you're just asbad. Berta, are you all right? You look a bit green?'
'It's only excitement and the bumpy bit past the rocks,' said Berta, anxious not to appear seasick infront of the others. 'I'll be all right as soon as we get on to calm waters.'
But she wasn't, so it was regretfully decided that they must row to the shore. They had a lazy tea onthe beach, and Berta recovered enough to join in heartily.
'Anyone got room for an ice-cream?' asked Anne. 'Because if so I'll stroll down to the shops and getsome. I want to buy a new pair of shoe-laces too. One of mine broke this morning.'
Everyone appeared to have room for an ice-cream, so Anne set off with Sally, who wanted to comewith her. She went to the draper's and got the laces, and then went to the tea-shop that sold ices.
'Seven, please,' she said. The girl in the shop smiled.
'Seven! You used to ask for five.'
'Yes, I know. But we've got someone staying with us - and another dog,' explained Anne. 'And bothdogs like ice-creams.'
'That reminds me - someone was in my shop yesterday asking about your uncle,' said the girl.
'He said he knew him. He wanted to know how many children were staying at Kirrin Cottage, and Ithought only the four of you were there - and Timmy, of course. He seemed surprised, and said,surely there was another girl?'
'Good gracious!' said Anne, startled. 'Did he really? How inquisitive! What did you say then?'
'I just said there were two boys and a girl, and a girl who liked to dress as a boy,' said the girl.
Anne was glad to think the shop-girl hadn't known about Berta. 'What was the man like?' she asked.
55
'Quite ordinary,' said the girl, trying to remember. 'He wore dark glasses like so many visitors do inthe bright sun. I noticed he had a large gold ring on his finger when he paid my bill. That's all I canremember.'
'Well, if anyone else asks you about us, just say we've got a friend staying with us called Lesley,'
said Anne. 'Good-bye.'
She went off at top speed, anxious to tell the others. The man in the tea-shop must have been one ofthose who had gone to the island to watch the beach - he might have been staring at the five of themas they had played together. He must be one of the men now in the motor-boat. Anne didn't like it,and it made her feel very uneasy.
She told the others what the shop girl had said as they sat in the sand and ate their ice-creams.
Timmy gobbled his almost at once, and sat patiently watching for Sally to deal with hers, hoping thatshe would leave some.
All the four listened intently to Anne's little story.
'That settles it,' said Dick. 'Those men are certainly snooping round trying to find out if Lesley ishere.'
'They are getting uncomfortably close,' said Julian.
'Still, your uncle and aunt come back tomorrow,' said Berta. 'We'll tell them, and maybe they'll havesome good plan.'
'I hope those men don't know that they are away,' said Dick, uneasily. 'I think we'll have to keep apretty close watch from now on. I wonder if Berta ought to stay on here with us.'
'See what Father says tomorrow,' said George. So it was decided that nothing should be done exceptto keep a sharp look-out until George's parents came back. They all went back rather soberly toKirrin Cottage and told Joan what had happened on the island.
'You telephoned to the police, Joan!' said Dick, shaking his finger at her.
'I did. And I was right to,' said Joan. 'And what's more Master Lesley's bed is going to be movedaway from the window tonight and the window's going to be fastened even if we melt, and the doorwill be locked.'
'I'll lend you Timmy, too, if you like,' said George. 'He can sleep in the room with Sally. You oughtto be safe then!'
56
She really only meant it as a joke, but to her surprise Joan accepted at once. 'Thank you, Miss,'
she said. 'I'd be glad of Timmy. I feel all of a dither, left on my own like this, and kidnappers closingin on us!'
Julian laughed. 'Oh, it's not so bad as that, Joan! Only one more night and Uncle Quentin and AuntFanny will be back.'
'Oh - I quite forgot to tell you,' said Joan. 'Look, there's a telegram come. They're staying away awhole week! That's why I feel so scared. A week - well a lot can happen in a week!'
12.可疑行踪
可疑行踪
蒂米和莎莉大声吼叫起来，跟着孩子们跑到小岛近海的一头，这边巨石林立，海水哗啦啦地打在上面。
“那里有一艘摩托艇！”迪克大喊。他们停下来，看着摩托艇在海上疾驰而去。
“望远镜在哪儿，带过来了吗？”朱利安问，“我想对准看看能不能认出摩托艇的名字，最好看清上面是谁！”
但是望远镜落在科林庄园了，真可惜！
“他们一定是把摩托艇停在海上，然后爬上海礁的，”乔治说，“不然不知道怎样上来，会非常危险。”
“没错，如果是昨晚来的，他们一定会这样做。我敢肯定这就是我听到引擎声的那艘摩托艇。”安妮说，“昨晚他们一定是趁黑上岸的，我想弄明白他们怎么上来的！”
“昨天晚上你看到的光，一定是岛上的灯笼，或者是火把发出来的。”朱利安说，“他们很可能不想让人发现他们上了岛，所以去了另一边，临海的那一边。不知道他们是不是想弄清楚贝尔塔有没有和我们在一起。”
“我们再四处转转，看看能不能找到别的东西。”安妮说，“摩托艇几乎看不见了。”
他们开始往回走，贝尔塔望着中间那座破败的城堡，肃然起敬。寒鸦在城堡的周围盘旋，叫声凄厉，“嘎——嘎——嘎”。
“从前我的城堡四周都是坚固的城墙。”乔治说，“还有两座高塔，一座几乎成了一片废墟，就你现在看到的；另一座保存得相当完整。走，进去。”
贝尔塔走在众人后面，目瞪口呆。看看小岛，还有这个古堡，虽然废旧了，但真是令人称奇，这些都是乔治的！乔治真是个幸运儿！
穿过一扇宏伟的大门，贝尔塔走进一个房间，里面黑黢黢的，几堵墙全是石头砌的。两扇窗户窄得像一条缝，整间房的光线由此透进来。
“造型奇特古朴，历史悠久，真是不可思议。”贝尔塔说道，又像是在自言自语，“这座古堡正在沉睡，梦里是人声鼎沸的旧时光。
我们在这里它不喜欢！”
“醒醒！”迪克说，“你看起来迷迷糊糊的！”贝尔塔抖了抖身子，再次向四周看去。接着他们又穿过城堡，参观了其他房间，有些没有屋顶，有些少了一两面墙。
“招人喜欢！”她对乔治说，“真招人喜欢，吼极了，好极了。”
他们四处逛了逛，把古堡向贝尔塔展示了个遍，她惊叹不已。“再带你去看看地牢。”见贝尔塔深深地被古堡吸引了，乔治感到非常高兴。
“地牢！还有地牢，噢，当然有了，你跟我说过。”贝尔塔惊呼，“地牢！真的吗？我的天哪，我永远也不会忘记这个下午。”
当他们走进一个破败的院子时，蒂米突然咆哮起来。它站住了，垂下尾巴，脖子立了起来，所有人都下意识地停下脚步。
“蒂米，什么？”乔治低声问道。蒂米的鼻子对着他们停船的那个小海湾。
“一定有人在那里。”迪克说，“别说他们把我们的船划走了！”
乔治一声尖叫。她的船！她的宝贝船！蒂米一蹦，冲到前面，乔治以最快的速度跟了上去。
“乔治，回来，可能有危险！”朱利安喊道，但是乔治不听。她跑过那一片礁石，来到停船的海滩上，然后停了下来，感到不可思议。
迎面走来两名警察，他们的船就停在乔治的船旁边。警察向乔治敬了个礼，咧嘴一笑。
“乔治小姐，下午好！”
“你们来我的岛上做什么？”乔治询问道，她认出来这两个警察了，“你们怎么到这儿来了？”
“有人报警说岛上有可疑的人。”一个警察开口道。
“谁报的警？”乔治说，“除了我们自己，没有人知道我们在岛上！”
“我打赌我知道是谁。”迪克突然说，“是乔安娜！她不想我们单独来岛上，她说过我们应该报警。”
“没错，”这个警察说，“所以我们亲自来查看了，发现人了吗？”
这次朱利安接过话，把他们看到香烟头，然后听到摩托艇发动，看到摩托艇呼啸而去的事情一并说了。
“啊，”两个警察深深地吸了口气，“啊！”
“‘啊’，什么意思？”迪克问。
“弗雷德说夜里听到海湾有一艘摩托艇，”第一个警察说，“但不知道摩托艇在那里做什么？”
“我们也是，”朱利安说，“早上我们看到岛上有人用双筒望远镜观察海滩。”
朱利安的话又引起了两声“啊”，两位警察面面相觑。
“幸好你们带了两只狗。”名叫弗雷德的警察说道，“对了，我们先四处看看，没问题的话我们就回去了。乔治小姐，下次有什么事情发生，请你给我们打个电话，好吗？”
孩子们和警察一起回到岛上，他们在地面上仔细搜索，发现了烟头，捡起来，又往前走去。
“回去吧，”乔治低声说，“如果有其他人在岛上，那就弄砸了。
我现在不想去野餐，不如乘小船去其他地方，找个小海湾喝下午茶。”
于是孩子们把船拖到水里，跳上了船。回到船上，莎莉感到很高兴，摇着僵硬的小尾巴，从一头跑到另一头。蒂米跟着上上下下，弄得大家缩手缩脚。
“蒂米，你一直在我身边跳来跳去，让我怎么划船？”迪克抱怨道，“莎莉，你也好不了多少。贝尔塔，你还好吗？你脸色有些发青？”
“只是太激动了，礁石有些颠簸。”贝尔塔急忙说道，她不想让大家看见自己晕船的样子，“船一稳，我就好了。”
可她的晕船还是没有好转，他们必须划到岸上去。上了岸，他们开始喝下午茶，感受到一阵慵懒惬意。这时，贝尔塔恢复过来，也加入进来。
“谁还吃得下冰激凌吗？”安妮问，“想吃的话我就去附近商店买些回来。我想买一双新鞋带，早上有根鞋带烂了。”
大家似乎都还吃得下冰激凌，于是安妮和莎莉出发了，它想跟着一起去。安妮先去布店买了鞋带，然后去了卖冰激凌的茶室。
“七份冰激凌，谢谢。”她说。卖东西的女孩不禁一笑。
“七份！你以前都只要五份。”
“没错，我知道。但是现在多了一个人，还有一只狗。”安妮解释道，“两只狗都喜欢吃冰激凌。”
“你提醒我了，昨天有人在我店里打听你叔叔的事。”女孩说，“他说认识你叔叔，想知道有几个孩子住在科林庄园。我还以为只有你们四个，当然还有蒂米。他似乎很惊讶，说：‘肯定还有别的女孩吧？’”
“老天！”安妮吓了一跳，“他真是这么说的吗？打听得这么仔细！你怎么说的？”
“我说只有两个男孩和一个女孩，还有一个女孩喜欢打扮成男孩。”女孩说。
安妮一听感到很开心，店里的女孩还不知道贝尔塔的事。“那个男的长什么样？”她问。
“很普通。”女孩竭力回忆起来，“戴着墨镜，光线太强的时候，许多游客也会戴。付账时我注意到他戴着一枚大金戒指，我就记得这些了。”
“如果有人问起我们，你就说有个朋友和我们住在一起，叫莱斯利。”安妮说，“再见。”
安妮飞快地跑开了，她迫不及待地想去告诉其他小伙伴们，打听的那个人一定也在岛上观察过海滩了，他当时可能正盯着玩耍的五人；摩托艇上撤离的人中也一定有他。安妮不喜欢这种感觉，心里七上八下的。
大家坐在沙滩上吃冰激凌，安妮把女店员的话告诉了他们。蒂米一阵狼吞虎咽，很快吃完了自己的冰激凌，然后坐下来，耐心地看着莎莉吃，希望它能剩下一些。
四个人敛声屏气，听安妮三言两语说了这件事。
“清楚了，”迪克说，“那些人肯定在四处打探，想知道莱斯利在不在这里。”
“他们越来越接近了，真是心里慌慌的。”朱利安说。
“不过，你们叔叔婶婶明天就回来了。”贝尔塔说，“我们告诉他们，也许他们会想出一个好主意。”
“希望那些人不知道叔叔婶婶出门了。”迪克惴惴不安地说道，“我想，从现在起，我们必须时刻注意，不知道贝尔塔应不应该和我们待在一起。”
“看看爸爸明天怎么说。”乔治说。于是，他们决定在乔治父母回来前，除了保持警惕外，不采取任何行动。几个小伙伴不慌不忙地回到科林庄园，把岛上发生的事告诉了乔安娜。
“乔安娜，你打电话给警察了！”迪克说着，对她摇了摇手指。
“打了，我没错。”乔安娜说，“更重要的是，今晚把莱斯利小姐的床从窗户边移开，窗户是焊好的，也要闩上，再把门全锁上。”
“如果你愿意，我把蒂米也借给你。”乔治说道，“它可以和莎莉一起睡在房间里，这样就安全了！”
她本来只是想说着玩的，但意外的是，乔安娜立即接受了。“小姐，谢谢您。”她说，“我很乐意蒂米能过来和我们在一起。像这样孤零零的，我感到胆战心惊，而且绑匪越来越近！”
朱利安笑了：“噢，乔安娜，没有这么糟糕！再过一个晚上昆廷叔叔和范妮婶婶就回来了。”
“啊，忘记告诉你们了，”乔安娜说，“看，来了一份电报，他们说要离开一个星期！这就是我感到害怕的原因。一个星期，哎呀，一个星期不知道会发生多少事情！”
Chapter 13 A HORRID SHOCK
Chapter 13 A HORRID SHOCK
Julian was not very happy to hear that his aunt and uncle were staying away for a week. He picked upthe telegram. It was addressed to George, but Joan had opened it.
'Not returning for a week,' it said. 'Complications have arisen, Hope all goes well. Love fromMother.''
There was no address. How annoying! Now Julian couldn't even let them know that he was feelinguneasy. He made up his mind to guard Berta every minute! Thank goodness they had Timmy.
Nobody would dare to do any kidnapping under Timmy's eye!
He thought it was a good idea to put Timmy in Joan's room that night with Berta. In fact, if Georgewould agree, it would be best to do that each night. He thought it would not be wise to ask Georgenow, though, because he could see that she was half sorry she had made the offer to Joan!
Julian was quite fussy that evening. He insisted on the blinds being drawn when they sat down toplay cards after their supper. He would not let Berta take Sally out for a run, but took her himself,watching for any strange person as he went down the lane.
'You're making me feel quite scared!' said Anne with a laugh. 'Oh Ju, it's so hot in this room. Do, dolet's have the blind up for a few minutes and let some air in. I shall begin to sizzle if we don't.
Timmy would soon growl if there was anyone outside.'
'All right,' said Julian and drew up the blind. It was dark outside now, and the light streamed out.
'That's better,' said Anne, mopping her wet forehead. 'Now, whose turn is it? Yours, George.'
57
They sat round the table, playing. Julian and Berta sat side by side, as Julian was helping her in a newgame of cards. She looked exactly like a very earnest little boy, with her straight close-cut fair hair.
George sat opposite the window with Dick on one side of her and Anne on the other.
'Your turn, Dick,' said George. 'Do buck up, you're slow tonight.' She sat and waited, looking out ofthe window into the darkness.
Then suddenly she slammed down her cards and leapt up, shouting. Everyone jumped almost out oftheir skins.
'What is it, what is it, George?' cried Julian.
'Out there - look - a face! I saw a face peeping in at us - the light of the window just caught it!
Timmy, Timmy! Quick, go after him!'
But Timmy wasn't there! Nor was Sally. George called frantically again. 'TIMMY! Come here,quickly. Oh, blow him, that fellow will get away. TIM!'
Timmy came bounding up the hall and into the sitting-room, barking. Sally followed behind.
'Where were you! Fathead!' cried George furiously. 'Jump out of the window - go on - chase him, findhim!'
Timmy leapt out of the window and Sally tried to do the same, but couldn't. She barked and yelped,trying again and again to jump out. Joan came running in, panic-stricken, wondering what washappening.
'Listen,' said Julian, suddenly. 'Shut up, Sally, Listen!'
They were all suddenly quiet, Sally too. There was the sound of a car being revved up down the lane,and then the sound died down as the car sped away.
'He's got away, whoever he was,' said Dick, and sat down suddenly. 'Gosh, I feel as if I'd beenrunning a mile. You nearly scared the life out of me when you slammed down your cards like that,George, and yelled in my ear.'
Timmy leapt in at the window at that moment and Dick almost jumped out of his skin again. So dideveryone else, including Sally, who fled behind the sofa in panic.
'What's all this about?' said Joan, quite fiercely. 'Really!'
George was in a tearing rage - with Timmy of all things! She shouted at the surprised dog and he puthis tail down at once.
58
'Where were you? Why did you slink out of the room into the kitchen? How dare you leave me andgo off like that? Just when we needed you! I'm ashamed of you, Timmy - you could have caught thatfellow easily!'
'Oh don't,' said Berta, almost in tears. 'Poor Timmy! Don't George!'
Then George turned on Berta. 'You just let me scold my own dog if he needs it! And you go andscold yours too. I bet Timmy followed your horrid little woolly pet out into the kitchen - it was herfault, not his!'
'Shut up, George,' said Julian. 'Your temper gets us nowhere. Calm down and let's hear what you saw.
CALM DOWN, I say.'
George stared at him, about to retort with something defiant. Then Timmy gave a small whimper- his heart was almost broken to hear George - George, his beloved mistress - rave at him in suchanger. He had no idea what he had done to displease her.
The whimper brought George to her senses. 'Oh Timmy!' she said, and knelt down and flung her armsround his neck. 'I didn't mean to shout at you. I was so angry because we missed our chance ofgetting that man who was peeping in at us. Oh Timmy, it's all right, it really is.'
Timmy was extremely glad to hear it. He licked George lavishly, and then lay down by her verysoberly. He wished he knew what all the excitement was about.
So did Joan. She thumped on the table to get everyone's attention, and at last got Julian to explaineverything to her. She stared out of the window, half-thinking that she could see faces in the darknessoutside. She drew the blind down sharply.
'We'll go to bed,' she said. 'All of us. I don't like this. I shall ring up the police and warn them.
Master Lesley, you come with me straightaway now.'
'I think perhaps you're right, Joan,' said Julian. 'I'll lock up everywhere. Come on, girls.'
Timmy was astonished and upset to find himself handed over to Joan and Berta. Was George stillcross with him then? It was a very, very long time since he had slept away from her at night.
He cheered up a little when he saw that Sally was going to be with him, and trotted rather mournfullyup the attic stairs to Joan's room.
Joan soon got Berta into bed, and then undressed herself. She fastened the window and locked thedoor. She gave Timmy a rug in a corner, and Sally jumped up on Berta's bed as usual.
'Now we ought to be quite safe!' said Joan, and settled creakingly into her bed.
59
On the floor below the two boys followed the same procedure, and so did Anne and George.
Doors were locked and windows fastened, though it was a hot night and they were all sure theywould be melted by the morning. George couldn't bear to think of Timmy with Berta and Joan -especially as she had been so very cross with him. She lay in bed, full of remorse. Dear, kind, faithfulTimmy - how could she have shouted at him like that?
'Do you suppose Timmy is feeling very upset?' she said, when she and Anne were in bed.
'A bit, perhaps,' said Anne. 'But dogs are very forgiving.'
'I know. That somehow makes it worse,' said George.
'Well, you really shouldn't get into such tempers,' said Anne, seizing the opportunity to tell George afew home truths. 'I thought you were getting over the tantrums you used to have. But these holsyou've been pretty bad. Because of Berta, I suppose.'
'I wish I could go up and say good night to Timmy,' George began again, after a few minutes'
silence.
'Oh for goodness' sake George!' said Anne, sleepily. 'Do be sensible. You can't go and bang on Joan'sdoor and ask for Timmy - you'd scare them to death!'
Anne fell asleep, but George didn't. Then suddenly she heard the sound of a door being unlocked, andsat up. It sounded as if it came from the attic. Was it Joan unlocking her door?
What did she want?
A cautious little knock came at George's door. 'Who is it?' said George.
'Me. Joan,' said Joan's voice. 'I've brought Sally down, Miss George. Timmy keeps trying to get up onMiss Berta's bed to be with Sally, and she simply can't go to sleep, her camp-bed is too small to holdall three of them. So will you have Sally, please?'
'Oh blow!' said George, and went to open her door. 'How's Timmy?' she said, in a low voice.
'All right,' said Joan. 'He'll be annoyed I've taken Sally away. I'm glad to have him up here tonightwith all these goings on!'
'Is he - is he happy, Joan?' asked George, but Joan had turned away and didn't hear. George sighed.
Why had she offered to let Joan and Berta have Timmy tonight of all nights, when she had scoldedhim so unfairly? Now she had got to have this silly little Sally instead!
Sally whimpered. She didn't like being away from Berta, and she was not fond of George. Shewriggled out of George's arms and ran round the room, still whimpering.
60
Anne woke up with a jump. 'Whatever's going on?' she said. 'Why - it's Sally in the room! How didshe get here?'
George told her, sounding very cross. 'Well, I hope she'll settle down,' said Anne. 'I don't want her towhimper and run round the bedroom all night long.'
But Sally wouldn't settle down. Her whimpering became louder, and when she took a flying jump onto George's bed and landed right on George's middle, the girl had had enough of it. She sat up andspoke in a fierce whisper.
'You little idiot! I'm jolly well going to take you downstairs and put you into Timmy's kennel!'
'Good idea,' said Anne, sleepily. George picked up the lively little poodle and went out of the room,shutting the door softly. Anne promptly went to sleep again.
George crept down the stairs and went to the garden door. She undid it and walked out in dressing-gown and pyjamas, her curly hair all tousled, carrying the whimpering little dog.
Suddenly she felt Sally stiffen in her arms, and growl. Grrrrrrr! George stood quite still. What hadSally heard?
Then things happened very suddenly indeed. A torch was flashed in her face, and before she couldcry out, a cloth was thrown over her head so that she could not make a sound.
'This is the one!' said a low voice. 'The one with curly hair! And this is her dog, the poodle. Put himin that kennel, quick, before he barks the place down.'
Sally, too scared even to growl, was pushed into the kennel and the door shut on her. George,struggling and trying vainly to call out, was lifted off her feet and carried swiftly down to the frontgate.
The garden door swung creaking to and fro in the night wind. Sally whimpered in her kennel.
But no one heard either door or dog. Everyone in Kirrin Cottage was sound asleep!
13.胆战心惊
胆战心惊
一听叔叔婶婶要一星期后才回来，朱利安感到有些不妙。他拿起电报一看，发现这是写给乔治的，但乔安娜拆开了。
“一周后返程。”上面写着，“困难重重，望一切顺利，爱你的妈妈。”
电报上没有附上地址。真是让人发愁！朱利安这时甚至不能让其他人知道自己内心忐忑不安。他下定决心要时刻保护贝尔塔！谢天谢地还有蒂米，没有人敢在蒂米的眼皮底下做出绑架的勾当！
朱利安认为，把蒂米和贝尔塔晚上安排在乔安娜的房间是个好主意。事实上，如果乔治同意的话，最好每天晚上都这样。不过，现在去问乔治是不明智的，看得出来，对于给乔安娜提出这个建议，她感到懊悔不已！
这天晚上朱利安显得有些紧张不安。晚餐后，大家坐下来玩牌，他坚持要把百叶窗拉下来；不让贝尔塔带莎莉出去跑步，而是自己带它去；走在马路上的时候，他还仔细观察，不放过任何路过的陌生人。
“你把我吓得要死！”安妮笑着说，“噢，朱利安，房间里太热了，把百叶窗拉起来几分钟吧，让风进来，不然我都要热死了。外面有人的话，蒂米很快会叫起来的。”
“好吧，”朱利安说着拉上了百叶窗。外面天已经黑了，灯光照了出去。
“好多了。”安妮说着，擦了擦汗涔涔的额头，“现在到谁了？乔治，到你了。”
几个孩子围在桌旁玩牌，朱利安和贝尔塔肩并肩坐着，朱利安正教她玩一个新的纸牌游戏。贝尔塔看起来就像一个非常认真的小男孩，一头金发剪得又短又直。乔治坐在窗户对面，左右两边分别是迪克和安妮。
“迪克，到你了。”乔治说，“打起精神，今天晚上你可真是慢吞吞的。”乔治等得百无聊赖，便朝窗外望去，只见周围一片黑暗。
突然，她猛地放下手中的牌，跳了起来，大声呼喊，吓得大家几乎魂飞魄散。
“乔治，怎么了，怎么了？”朱利安大叫。
“外面，那里，看！有一张脸！我看见一张脸，在偷窥我们，窗户的光刚好照到！蒂米，蒂米！快，追上去！”
但是蒂米不在！莎莉也不见了！乔治又一次大喊：“蒂米！快来，快！啊，见鬼，那个家伙会跑掉的，蒂米！”
蒂米蹦蹦跳跳地跑进走廊，来到客厅，汪汪大叫。莎莉跟在后面。
“笨蛋！你去哪儿了！”乔治勃然大怒，“从窗户跳出去，快！追上去，找到他！”
蒂米从窗户跳了出去，莎莉想跟上去，但跳不上去。莎莉又是大吼又是尖叫，一次又一次地想跳出去。乔安娜惊慌失色地跑了进来，不知道发生了什么。
“听着，”朱利安突然开口道，“莎莉，别叫了，听！”
大家一下子全安静下来了，莎莉也是。外面马路上传来汽车发动的声音，接着汽车飞驰而去，声音渐渐消失了。
“有人逃走了。”迪克一把坐了下来，“天哪，我觉得好像跑了一英里。乔治，你把牌扔在我耳边大喊大叫的时候，我差点被你吓死。”
这时，蒂米从窗口跳了进来，迪克又吓得魂飞魄散。其他人也一样，包括莎莉——吓得连忙躲在沙发后面。
“怎么回事？”乔治气冲冲地问，“真是的！”
对于蒂米刚才的反应，乔治感到很生气！她朝惊魂未定的蒂米又喊又骂，蒂米赶紧放下了尾巴。
“你去哪儿了？为什么偷偷溜去厨房？怎么敢抛下我就走了？在我们最需要你的时候！蒂米，我真替你害臊，你本来可以轻易抓住那个家伙的！”
“啊！不要这么说。”贝尔塔几乎要哭了，“可怜的蒂米！乔治，别说了！”
乔治望着贝尔塔说：“这是我的狗，该骂的时候，你最好不要插手！你去骂你的狗。我猜蒂米一定是跟着你那只可恶的、毛茸茸的小宠物进了厨房，这是它的错，不是蒂米的！”
“乔治，闭嘴！”朱利安说，“发脾气不起作用。冷静下，说说你看到了什么！”
乔治盯着朱利安，打算挑衅回去。这时，蒂米发出一声呜咽。
听到心爱的主人乔治如此愤怒地对自己大吼大骂，它的心都快碎了，不知道自己做了什么让她如此生气。
听见蒂米的呜咽声，乔治恢复了理智。“啊，蒂米！”乔治蹲下来，伸出胳膊搂住蒂米的脖子，“我不是故意的，我生气是因为我们错失了机会，去抓住那个偷看我们的人。噢，蒂米，没事了，真的。”
蒂米转忧为喜，热情地对乔治舔了又舔，然后躺在乔治身边，好像什么事也没发生过。它想，要是知道大家为什么如此激动就好了。
乔安娜也想知道。她“砰砰”地敲着桌子，想引起大家的注意，直到朱利安把经过解释给她听。她盯着窗外，半信半疑，想试试能不能看见外面黑暗中的面孔。突然，乔安娜猛地拉下百叶窗。
“去睡觉！”她说，“都去，我不喜欢发生这样的事情。我要给警察打电话提醒他们。莱斯利少爷，马上跟我去睡觉。”
“乔安娜，我想你说得对。”朱利安表示，“我会把门窗都锁上。
女孩们，去睡觉吧。”
蒂米发现自己被派给了乔安娜和贝尔塔，对此感到十分惊讶，它变得闷闷不乐。乔治还在生气吗？它已经很久很久没有晚上和乔治分开睡过了。不过，想到莎莉要和它在一起，蒂米高兴了一点，不过还是有点忧伤，它小跑着上了阁楼，来到乔安娜的房间。
乔安娜很快让贝尔塔上了床，然后自己也脱下衣服准备睡觉。
她关好窗户，锁上了门。蒂米睡在角落里，乔安娜给它盖上毯子，而莎莉像往常一样跳上了贝尔塔的床。
“现在我们应该安全了！”乔安娜说着坐到床上，床发出吱吱嘎嘎的响声。
阁楼下两个男孩同样收拾好了，安妮和乔治也准备睡觉了。尽管今晚很热，大家还是锁上了门窗，即便大家到早上都被热化了，也不能冒这个险。乔治忍不住想起蒂米和贝尔塔还有乔安娜睡在一起，有些伤心，尤其是之前自己还对它发了那么大的脾气。乔治躺在床上，懊悔不已。亲爱的、善良的、忠实的蒂米，她怎么能那样对它大吼大叫呢？
“你觉得蒂米会很失望吗？”乔治说道。她和安妮两人都躺下了。
“有一点吧，也许。”安妮回答，“不过狗狗们非常宽容的。”
“我也知道，但是这样让我更不好受了。”乔治说道。
“好吧，你真的不应该这么紧张。”安妮瞅准时机打算告诉乔治一些生活道理，“我还以为你改掉了以前的坏脾气，但是这个假期你的脾气一直很差，想必是因为贝尔塔。”
“我真希望能上去和蒂米说晚安。”沉默了几分钟，乔治又开口说道。
“噢！乔治，千万别！”安妮已经昏昏欲睡了，“理智一点，别去敲门了，你会吓死他们！”
安妮说完睡着了，但乔治仍辗转反侧。突然，她听到门被打开的声音，她坐了起来。听起来声音好像是从阁楼上传来的，是乔安娜吗？她要干什么？
乔治的门上传来了一声细细的敲门声。“谁？”乔治问道。
“是我，乔安娜。”是她的声音，“乔治小姐，我把莎莉带下来了。蒂米一直想上贝尔塔小姐的床和莎莉一起睡，她根本没法睡觉。露营床太小了，睡不下他们三个，所以让莎莉下来和你睡，可以吗？”
“天哪！”乔治打开门，低声问，“蒂米怎么样？”
“还好。”乔安娜回道，“我把莎莉带下来它有点生气。发生这么多事，它今晚还能上楼陪我们，我非常高兴。”
“乔安娜，它也高兴吗？”乔治问，但乔安娜已经转过身去，没听见。乔治叹了口气，明明是自己让乔安娜和贝尔塔跟蒂米晚上一起睡的，为什么还这么不讲理地骂它？这下不得不和这个傻里傻气的小莎莉一起睡了！
莎莉呜呜地哭了起来，它不喜欢离开贝尔塔，也不喜欢乔治，它从乔治怀里挣脱出来，在房间里跑来跑去，仍然呜咽着。
莎莉把安妮吵醒了。“发生什么了？”她问，“怎么会，莎莉怎么会在我们房间！它是怎么来的？”
乔治火冒三丈，跟安妮说完经过。“好吧，希望它能安静下来。”安妮说，“我不想听它哭哭啼啼，一晚上跑来跑去的。”
但是莎莉就是安静不下来，它哭得越来越大声，一下蹦到了床上，正好落在乔治的肚子上，乔治这下忍无可忍了。她坐起身，在莎莉耳边狠狠地说道：“小蠢货！我要把你送到楼下去，睡到蒂米的狗窝里！”
“好主意。”安妮呵欠连天。乔治抱起手舞足蹈的小狮子狗，走出房间，轻轻地关上门。安妮很快又睡着了。
乔治下楼走到花园门口，打开门出去了。她没有换下睡裙睡裤，顶着一头蓬乱的鬈发，抱着那只呜咽的小狗。
突然，她感到怀里的莎莉身子变硬了，嘴里发出低低的吼叫声。“嗷嗷嗷！”乔治定住了。莎莉听见了什么？
有情况！乔治的脸上闪过一束手电光，她还没来得及喊出声，一块布就罩在脸上，接着就发不出声音了。
“抓到了！”一个声音压低了，“鬈头发的那个！还有她的狗，狮子狗。把它放在狗窝里，快，趁它还没有把其他人吵醒。”
莎莉吓得连吼都不敢吼，一下被塞到狗窝里，门也关上了。乔治挣扎着想要喊救命，但是无济于事，她被抬起来，迅速出了大门。
夜风中，花园的门来来回回地摆动着。莎莉躲在狗窝里呜咽，但是没有人听到，大门的动静也无人知晓。科林庄园里每个人都进入了梦乡！
Chapter 14 WHERE IS GEORGE?
Chapter 14 WHERE IS GEORGE?
Next morning, about half past seven, Joan went downstairs as usual. Berta was awake and decided tofetch Sally from George's bedroom. She put on her dressing-gown and padded 61downstairs with Timmy behind her, to George's room on the floor below. The door was shut, and sheknocked gently.
'Come in,' said Anne's sleepy voice. 'Oh, it's you, Berta.'
'Yes. I've come for Sally,' said Berta. 'Hallo - where's George?'
Anne looked at the empty bed beside hers. 'I don't know. The last thing I heard of her was in themiddle of the night when we got cross because Sally wouldn't settle down, and George said shewould take her down to the kennel.'
'Oh. Well, probably George has gone down to fetch her back,' said Berta. 'I'll go up and dress. It's aheavenly morning again. Are you going to bathe before breakfast, because if so I'll just put on myswim-suit.'
'Yes. I think we might today - we're nice and early,' said Anne, scrambling out of bed. 'Go and wakethe boys. Timmy, go down and find George.'
Dick and Julian were awake, and quite ready for a before-breakfast bathe. Anne joined them as theywent downstairs. Berta had already gone down and had discovered Sally in the kennel, most excitedto see her. She pranced round barking happily.
Timmy came up to the children, looking puzzled. He had hunted everywhere for George and hadn'tfound her. 'Woof,' he said to Anne. 'Woof, woof!' It was just as if he were saying, 'Please, where isGeorge?'
'Haven't you found George yet?' said Anne in surprise. She called to Joan. 'Joan, where's George?
Has she gone down to bathe already?'
'I haven't seen her,' said Joan. 'But I expect she has because the garden-door was open when I camedown, and I guessed one of you had gone for an early bathe.'
'Well, George must be down on the beach, then,' said Anne, feeling rather puzzled. Why hadn'tGeorge wakened her and told her to come too?
Soon all four were on the beach with the two dogs, Sally very happy to be with Berta again, andTimmy very downcast and puzzled. He stood staring up the beach and down, looking quite lost.
'I can't see George anywhere,' said Dick, suddenly feeling scared. 'She's not in the sea.'
They all gazed over the water, but no one was bathing that morning. Anne turned to Julian in suddenpanic.
'Ju! Where is she?'
62
'I wish I knew,' said Julian, anxiously. 'She's not here. And she hasn't gone out in her boat - it's overthere. Let's go back to the house.'
'I don't think George would have gone for an early bathe without telling me,' said Anne. 'And I alsothink I would surely have woken up just for a moment when she came back after taking Sally down -oh Julian, I think something happened when she went downstairs with Sally late last night!'
'I've been thinking that too,' said Julian soberly. 'We know that there was someone about last night,because George saw a face outside the window. Let's go back to the house and see if we can spotanything to help us near the garden door or the kennel.'
They went back, looking very anxious. As soon as they began to look about near the kennel, Annegave an exclamation and bent down. She picked up something and held it out to the others without aword.
'What is it - gosh, it's the girdle off George's dressing-gown!' said Dick, startled. 'That proves it!
George was caught when she came down to put Sally into her kennel!'
'They must have thought she was me,' said Berta, in tears. 'You see - she was carrying Sally and theyknow Sally belongs to me - and she has short hair too and dresses like a boy in the daytime.'
'That's it!' said Julian. 'Actually you look like a boy in your boy's things, but George doesn't - and thekidnappers are looking for a girl dressed as a boy - and George fitted the bill nicely, especially as shehad the poodle with her. She's been kidnapped!'
'And will my father get the usual note to say his daughter will not be harmed if he does what thekidnappers want, and hands over this new secret?' said Berta.
'Sure to,' said Julian.
'What will they say when they know they've got George, not me?' asked Berta.
'Well...' said Julian, considering. 'I really don't know. They might try the same thing with UncleQuentin, but of course, he hasn't got the figures they want.'
'What about Berta now?' asked Dick. 'Once those men find they've got the wrong girl, they'll be afterBerta in a trice!'
'George won't tell them,' said Anne, at once. 'She'll know that Berta would be in immediate danger ifshe did tell them - so she'll say nothing as long as she can.'
63
'Would she really?' said Berta, wonderingly. 'She's brave, isn't she? She could get herself set free atonce if she said she wasn't me, and proved it. Gee, she's wunnerful if she could do a thing like that!'
'George is brave all right,' said Dick. 'As brave as any boy could be when she's in a fix! Julian, let's goand tell Joan. We've GOT to make up our minds what we are going to do about this - and also, wemust safeguard Berta somehow. She can't possibly wander round with us any more.'
Berta all at once began to feel scared. George's sudden disappearance had brought home to her thevery real danger she was in. She had not really believed in it before. She looked over her shoulderand all round and about as if she expected someone to pounce on her.
'It's all right, Berta - there's no one here at present!' said Dick, comfortingly. 'But you'd better getindoors, all the same. I don't think George would give away the fact that she wasn't you, but the menmight find out some other way - and back they would come, hotfoot!'
Berta raced indoors as if someone was chasing her! Julian shut and locked the garden door and calledJoan.
They had a very serious conference indeed. Joan was horrified. She wept when she heard that Georgemust have been kidnapped in the middle of the night. She wiped her eyes with her apron.
'I said we must lock the doors and the windows, I said we must tell the police - and then Miss Georgehas to go down all by herself into the garden!' she said. 'If only she hadn't had the poodle with her!
No wonder they thought she was Berta, with Sally in her arms.'
'Listen, Joan,' said Julian. 'There are a lot of things to do. First we must tell the police. Then somehowwe must contact Aunt Fanny and Uncle Quentin - it's so like them not to give us an address! Then wemust most certainly decide about Berta. She must be well hidden away somewhere.'
'Yes. That's certain,' said Joan, wiping her eyes again. She sat and thought for a minute, and then herface lightened.
'I know where we could hide her!' she said. 'You remember Jo - the little gypsy girl you've had one ortwo adventures with?'
'Yes,' said Julian. 'She lives with your cousin now, doesn't she?'
'She does,' said Joan. 'And my cousin would have Berta straightaway if she knew about this. She livesin a quiet little village where nothing ever happens, and nobody would think anything of my cousinhaving a child to stay with Jo. She often does.'
64
'It really seems an idea,' said Dick. 'Doesn't it, Julian? We've simply got to get Berta away at once.
We could trust Jo to look after her, too - Jo's as sharp as a packet of needles!'
'The police would know, too,' said Julian, 'and would keep an eye on her as well. Joan, can you ringup and get a taxi and take Berta now, this very minute?'
'It'll be a surprise for my cousin, my arriving this time of the morning,' said Joan, standing up andtaking off her apron, 'but she's quick on the uptake, and she'll do it, I know. Master Lesley, get a fewthings together - nothing posh, mind, like your silver hairbrush.'
Berta looked extremely scared by now, and was inclined to refuse to go. Julian put his arm round her.
'Look,' he said, 'I bet George is holding her tongue so that we can get you away in safety before themen tumble to the fact that they've got the wrong boy - so you can play up, too, can't you, and bebrave?'
'Yes,' said Berta, looking up at Julian's kind, serious face. 'I'll do what you say - but what's this Jolike? Joan said she was a little gypsy girl. I don't like gypsies.'
'You'll like this one all right,' said Julian. 'She's a pickle and a scamp and a scallywag - but her heart'sin the right place - isn't it, Joan?'
Joan nodded. She had always been fond of the reckless, cheeky little Jo, and it was she who hadfound a home for her when Jo's father had had to go to prison. 'Come on, Master Lesley,' she said.
'We must hurry. Master Julian, is she to go as a girl or a boy now - we've got to decide that too.'
'A girl, please - please, please, a girl!' said Berta, at once.
Julian considered. 'Yes, I think you're right,' he said. 'You'd better be a girl now - but for goodness'
sake don't call yourself Berta yet.'
'She can be Jane,' said Joan, firmly. 'That's a nice name, but quite ordinary enough for nobody tonotice. Berta is too noticeable a name. Come along, now - we'll have to pick out your simplestclothes!'
'Now I'll ring up the police,' said Julian, 'and also ring for a taxi.'
'No, don't get a taxi for us,' said Joan. 'I don't want to arrive at my cousin's little cottage in a taxi, andmake everyone stare! Jane and I will catch the market bus and people will think I'm going off tomarket. We can get another bus there, that will take us almost all the way to my cousin's.
We've only to walk down the lane then.'
65
'Good idea,' said Julian, and went to the telephone. He got hold of the police sergeant, and told histale. The man showed not the least excitement, but took down quickly all that Julian told him.
'I'll be up in ten minutes,' he said. 'Wait in till I come.'
Julian put down the receiver. Dick and Anne were watching him with troubled eyes. What washappening to George? Was she frightened - or furious - or perhaps hurt?
Timmy was absolutely miserable. He knew by now that something had happened to George. He hadgone a dozen times to the place where her dressing-gown girdle had been found, and had sniffedround disconsolately.
Sally knew he was unhappy and trotted after him soberly. When he lay down she lay down besidehim. When he got up, she got up too. It would have been amusing to watch if anyone had felt likebeing amused. But nobody felt that way!
Footsteps came up the path. 'The police!' said Julian. 'They've not been long!'
14.乔治失踪
乔治失踪
次日清晨，乔安娜像往常一样，七点半左右下楼了。贝尔塔醒来后打算去乔治的卧室里把莎莉带回来。她穿上睡裙，带着蒂米来到楼下。乔治的房门是关着的，贝尔塔轻轻地敲了敲门。
“请进。”里面传来安妮睡意蒙眬的声音，“噢，贝尔塔，是你啊。”
“是的，我来找莎莉。”贝尔塔说，“早上好，乔治呢？”
安妮看了一眼旁边的床，是空着的。“不知道去哪儿了。我还是在半夜听到她在说话，气冲冲的，因为莎莉老是安静不下来，乔治说带她到狗窝去。”
“哦。好吧，说不定乔治是下去带她回来。”贝尔塔说，“我上楼去换衣服，又是一个愉快的早晨。早餐前你们会去海边洗澡吗，去的话，我就换上泳衣。”
“嗯，今天可能会去，感觉不错，起得又早。”安妮从床上爬起来，“走，去叫男孩们起床。蒂米，下去找乔治。”
迪克和朱利安都起床了，也想趁早餐前去游个泳，正要下去，于是安妮也跟上了。贝尔塔先下来，她在狗窝里找到莎莉，莎莉蹦蹦跳跳地走来走去，叫声欢快。
蒂米走到孩子们身边，显得很困惑。它四处都找过了，就是没有发现乔治。“汪。”蒂米朝安妮叫道，“汪！汪！”好像在说，“乔治在哪里？”
“你找到乔治了吗？”安妮吃惊地问道。她叫了声乔安娜：“乔安娜，乔治去哪儿了？她已经去海边洗澡了吗？”
“我没见到她。”乔安娜回道，“但我想她应该去了，我下来的时候，花园的门是开着的，我猜早上你们已经有人去了。”
“好吧，那乔治肯定在海滩上。”安妮感到一头雾水，为什么乔治没有叫醒她一起去？
很快，四人、蒂米和莎莉来到海滩上。莎莉很高兴，又和贝尔塔在一起了。可蒂米却非常沮丧，它站在那里，目不转睛地望着海滩，一副不知所措的样子。
“乔治不在这里。”一阵突如其来的不安感袭向迪克，“也不在海里。”
所有人都盯着海面，但是整个早上都没有人下海洗澡。安妮转头看着朱利安，突然忐忑起来。
“朱利安！她在哪里？”
“我也想知道。”朱利安焦急地说，“不在这里，也没有划船出海，船就在那边。走，回家去。”
“我觉得这么早去洗澡，乔治不会不告诉我。”安妮说，“另外，她要是把莎莉放到狗窝后就回来了，我一定会醒过来的，啊，朱利安，我想昨晚她和莎莉下楼的时候发生了什么事！”
“我也是这么想的。”朱利安冷静下来，“你们都知道，昨晚有人在屋子外面，乔治看到窗外有一张人脸。我们回去，看看能不能在花园门口、狗窝周围发现什么有帮助的东西。”
大家回到科林庄园，心里都七上八下的。这时，就在大家开始查看狗舍四周的时候，安妮惊呼一声，弯下腰捡起什么东西，拿给其他人看，一言不发。
“这是什么？天哪，是乔治睡裙上的腰带！”迪克惊出一身冷汗，“错不了了！乔治下来把莎莉放到狗窝的时候被抓走了！”
“他们一定以为她是我。”贝尔塔泣不成声，“你们想，她抱着莎莉，他们知道莎莉是我的狗，她也留着短发，白天还穿得像个男孩。”
“就是这样！”朱利安说道，“其实穿上男孩的衣服，留着短发，你看起来比乔治更像男孩。而绑匪就是在找一个打扮成男孩的女孩。乔治这些正好都符合，尤其是她还和小狮子狗在一起。乔治被绑架了！”
“如果我父亲按照绑匪的要求，把新的机密交出来，会不会像通常那样，收到回复说他的女儿不会受到伤害？”贝尔塔问。
“当然了。”朱利安回道。
“那他们知道被绑架的是乔治不是我，会怎么说？”贝尔塔又问。
“唉……”朱利安想了想说，“真的不知道。他们可能会让昆廷叔叔交出机密，当然了，他没有他们要的数字。”
“那贝尔塔现在怎么办？”迪克问，“一旦发现弄错了，那些人很快就会来抓贝尔塔！”
“乔治不会说的！”安妮立刻说道，“她知道，如果真的告诉他们，贝尔塔马上就有危险了。所以只要可能，她什么也不会说。”
“真的吗？”贝尔塔感到非常惊讶，“她现在很危险，不是吗？只要她告诉绑匪她不是我，然后证明是这样，她就会被放了。啊，要是这样就太让人伤心了！”
“乔治一直很勇敢。”迪克说，“遇到危险，她会像男孩子一样勇敢！朱利安，走，去告诉乔安娜。我们必须商量好要怎么做，而且我们必须想办法保护好贝尔塔，她不能再和我们一起到处闲逛了。”
贝尔塔立刻感到一阵惶恐不安。乔治突然失踪，她开始意识到自己处于怎样的危险境地，对于这些，以前她并不相信。贝尔塔转过头来，四下张望，仿佛看到有人要向她扑来。
“贝尔塔，没事，现在这儿一个人也没有！”迪克安慰她说，“不过，你最好还是进屋去。乔治不会说出来的，但那些人可能会通过其他办法发现，他们会再来的，很快！”
贝尔塔连忙跑进屋里，好像有人在追她！朱利安关上花园的门，锁上了，大喊乔安娜。
大家开了一次紧急会议。乔安娜感到心慌意乱，听说乔治一定是半夜被绑架了，她不禁放声大哭。乔安娜用围裙揩了揩眼泪，说：“我说了门窗一定要锁上，一定要报警，乔治小姐还坚持要去花园！”她说道，“要是她没有带着狮子狗就没事了！她抱着莎莉，难怪他们会认为她是贝尔塔。”
“乔安娜，听着。”朱利安说道，“现在有许多事要做，首先要报警，然后务必想办法联系上范妮婶婶和昆廷叔叔，他们好像没有留下地址！那肯定得我们自己决定贝尔塔的事，一定要把她藏好。”
“是的。这是一定的。”乔安娜又擦了擦眼泪。她坐着思考了一会儿，突然眼前一亮。
“我知道可以把她藏在哪里了！”她说道，“你们还记得琼 ——那个和你们一起有过一两次冒险经历的吉卜赛小姑娘吗？”
“记得。”朱利安说道，“她现在和你表妹住在一起，是吗？”
“没错。”乔安娜回道，“我表妹知道的话，会马上来把贝尔塔接走。她住在一个僻静的小村庄，那里一直平安无事。带个孩子回去跟琼一起住，谁也不会想到什么，她经常这么做。”
“这真是个好主意。”迪克说，“朱利安，你看呢？我们必须马上把贝尔塔送走，相信琼也能照顾好她，琼可是个机灵鬼！”
“还要报警。”朱利安说，“他们要保护好琼。乔安娜，你能马上打电话叫辆出租车来接贝尔塔吗？”
“我这个时候到表妹家，她肯定会大吃一惊。”乔安娜站起来脱下围裙，“可是很快她就会接受的，我知道，她做得到的。莱斯利少爷，去收拾一些衣物，注意不要带太时髦的东西，像你的银梳子之类的。”
贝尔塔此时面如土色，打算回绝。朱利安抱住她。
“听我说，”他说，“我敢打赌，乔治一定会咬住牙不说的，这样我们就可以把你安全带出去，免得那些人突然意识到抓错人了，你不就可以尽情玩耍了，不是吗？”
“是的。”贝尔塔抬起头，看见朱利安向来和蔼的脸上露出严肃的神色，“我会照你说的做，但是琼——她怎么样呢？乔安娜说她是一个吉卜赛女孩，我不喜欢吉卜赛人。”
“你会喜欢这个吉卜赛人的。”朱利安说道，“她很调皮，淘气，爱捣蛋，但是心肠不坏，乔安娜，是吧？”
乔安娜点点头，她一直很喜欢那个莽撞、厚脸皮的女孩。琼的父亲入狱后，正是乔安娜为她找到了一个安身之所。“莱斯利少爷，放心吧。”她说道，“我们要抓紧时间了，莱斯利少爷，你是做回女孩还是接着扮成男孩，这个我们也要想好。”
“女孩，求求你们了——求求你们了，求求你们了，女孩！”贝尔塔立刻说。
朱利安想了想，“没错，你说得对。”他说，“你现在最好做回女孩，但千万别叫贝尔塔。”
“就叫简。”乔安娜的语气不容置疑，“这个名字好听，也很普遍，没人会注意到。贝尔塔太引人注目了。走，我们必须挑几件最普通的衣服！”
“我马上去报警，”朱利安说，“再叫一辆出租车。”
“不要，别叫出租车。”乔安娜说道，“我不想坐出租车去表妹家的小木屋，那样大家会盯着我们看的！我和简搭市场巴士去，人们会觉得我是赶集回来的。然后再坐一趟车，差不多就快到我表妹家了，接着沿着马路走一段就到了。”
“好主意。”朱利安说着去打电话。他接通警长，把事情说了一遍。警长闻言勃然色变，迅速记下朱利安所说的。“我十分钟就到。”他说，“等我过来！”
朱利安放下听筒。迪克和安妮看着他，感到非常忐忑。乔治会有事吗？会不会被吓坏了？会不会受伤？
蒂米难受极了，它知道乔治出事了。它去了十几次发现乔治睡裙腰带的地方，在周围闻了又闻。
莎莉知道蒂米很不开心，于是静静地跟在后面。蒂米躺下，它也跟着躺在旁边；蒂米起身，它也跟着起身。这本该是非常有趣的场景，但是现在大家都乐不起来。
花园的小路上传来一阵脚步声。“警察来了！”朱利安说道，“他们够快的！”
Chapter 15 DISCOVERIES IN THE WOOD
Chapter 15 DISCOVERIES IN THE WOOD
The sergeant had come and also a constable. Anne felt comforted when she saw the big, solid,responsible- looking men. Julian took them into the sitting- room, and began to tell all that hadhappened.
In the middle of it there came the sound of footsteps racing down the stairs, and up the hall.
'We're just off!' shouted Joan's voice. 'Can't stop to say good-bye, or we shall miss the bus!'
Down the garden path rushed Joan, carrying a small suitcase of her own, which she had lent Berta,because Berta's was too grand. In it she had packed the very simplest of Berta's clothes, but secretlyshe had thought that she would tell her cousin to dress Berta in some of Jo's things.
Berta ran behind her - a different Berta now, dressed in a frock instead of jeans and jersey. She wavedto the others as she went, trying to smile.
'Good old Berta!' said Dick. 'She's got quite a lot in her, that kid.'
'In fact, she's quite a honey!' said Julian, trying to make Anne smile.
'What's all that?' said the sergeant, in surprise, nodding his head towards the front path, down whichJoan and Berta had just rushed.
66
Julian explained. The sergeant frowned. 'You shouldn't have arranged about that till you'd consultedus,' he said. Julian was quite taken aback.
'Well, you see,' he said, 'it seemed to me that I must get Berta out of the house and hidden away atonce in case the kidnappers realised quickly that they'd got the wrong girl.'
'That's so,' said the sergeant. 'Still, you should have consulted us. It seems quite a good idea to put herin that quiet village, with Jo to see to her - she's sharp, that Jo. I wouldn't put it past her to hoodwinkthe kidnappers any day! But this is a very serious business, you realise, Master Julian -it can't be dealt with by children.'
'Can you get George back?' asked Anne, breaking in with the question she had been longing to askever since the police came.
'May be,' said the sergeant. 'Now I'll get in touch with your aunt and uncle, Master Julian, and withMr. Elbur Wright, and...'
The telephone rang just then and Anne answered it. 'It's for you, Sergeant,' she said, and he took thereceiver from her.
'Ha. Hm. Just so. Yes, yes. Right. Ha. Hm.' The sergeant replaced the receiver and went back toJulian and the others. 'News has just come in that the kidnappers have contacted Mr. Elbur Wright,and told him they've got his daughter Berta,' he said.
'Oh! And have they demanded that he shall tell them the secret figures he knows?' asked Julian.
The sergeant nodded. 'Yes. He's almost off his head with shock! He's promised to give them all theywant. Very foolish!'
'Gosh - you'd better tell him it's not Berta they've got, but George,' said Dick. 'Then he'll sit tight!'
The sergeant frowned. 'Now, you leave this to us,' he said, ponderously. 'You'll only hinder us if youinterfere or try meddling on your own. You just sit back and take things easy.'
'What! With George kidnapped and in danger?' exploded Dick. 'What are you going to do to get herback?'
'Now, now!' said the sergeant, annoyed. 'She is in no danger - she's not the person they want.
They will free her as soon as they realise that.'
'They won't,' said Dick. 'They'll get on to her father and make him give up a few secrets!'
67
'Well, that will give us a little more time to find these men,' said the irritating sergeant, and he stoodup, big and burly in his navy blue uniform. 'Let me know at once if you have any other news, andplease do not try to meddle. I assure you that we know the right things to do.'
He went out with the constable. Julian groaned. 'He doesn't see that this is urgent. It's so complicatedtoo - the wrong girl kidnapped, the wrong father informed, the right one not at all inclined to give uppowerful secrets - and poor old George not knowing what is happening!'
'Well, thank goodness we got Berta out of the way,' said Dick. 'Anne, you look queer - are you allright?'
'Yes. I think I'm just shocked - and oh dear, I feel awfully empty!' said Anne, pressing her tummy.
'Gosh - we forgot all about breakfast!' said Dick staring at the clock. 'And it's almost ten o'clock now!
What have we been doing all this time? Come on, Anne - get us some food, there's a dear.
We shall all feel better then.'
'I'm so sorry for poor old Timmy and little Sally,' said Anne, going into the kitchen. 'Timmy, darling,don't look at me like that! I don't know where your beloved George is, or I'd take you to her straightaway! And Sally, you will have to put up with me for a little while, because although I do knowwhere Berta is, I can't possibly take you there!'
They were soon sitting down to a plain breakfast of boiled eggs, toast and butter. It seemed queeronly to be three. Dick tried to make conversation, but the other two were very quiet. Timmy sat underthe table with his head on Anne's foot, and Sally stood beside her, paws on her knee. Anne comfortedboth the mournful dogs as best she could!
After breakfast Anne went to wash up and make the beds, and the boys went outside to have anotherlook at the place where George's dressing-gown girdle had been found. Sally and Timmy came withthem.
Timmy sniffed around a good bit, and then, nose to ground, went down the garden path to the frontgate, and then pushed it open and went through it. Nose to ground he went down the lane and turnedoff into a little path.
'Dick - he's following some kind of trail,' said Julian. 'I'm certain it's George's. Even if somebodycarried her away, Timmy is clever enough to know George might be with him - he might just get awhiff of her.'
68
'Come on then - let's follow Timmy,' said Dick, and the boys and Sally went along the little path, hoton Timmy's track. Timmy began to run, and Dick called to him.
'Not so fast, old boy! We're coming too.'
But Timmy did not slow down. Whatever it was he smelt, the scent was quite strong. The boys ranafter him, beginning to feel excited.
But soon Timmy came to a full stop, in a little clearing in the wood. Dick and Julian panted up towhere he was nosing round. He looked up at them forlornly. Evidently the scent came to an endthere.
'Car-tracks!' said Dick, pointing down to where the dampish grass under a great oak tree had beenrutted with big tyre-marks. 'See? The men brought a car here and hid it, then crept through the woodsto Kirrin Cottage, and waited for a chance to get Berta. They got George instead - but they wouldn'thave got anyone if only George hadn't been ass enough to take Sally to the kennel!
The house was well and truly locked and bolted!'
Julian was looking at the wheel-tracks. 'These tracks were made by very big tyres,' he said. 'It was acar - and I rather think these are American tyre-marks. I can check that when I get back -I'll go and ask Jim, at the local garage - he'll know. I'll just sketch one quickly.'
He took out a notebook and pencil and began to sketch. Dick bent down and looked more carefully atthe tracks. 'There is quite a lot of criss-crossing of tracks,' he said. 'I think the men came here andwaited. Then, when they got George, they must have pushed her into the car, and turned it to go backthe way they came - see, the tracks lead down that wide path over there.
They made a mess of the turning, though - bumped into this tree, look - there's a mark right across it.'
'Where?' said Julian at once. 'Yes - a bright blue mark - the car was that colour - or the wings were, atany rate. Well, that's something we've learnt! A big blue car, probably American. Surely the policecould trace that?'
'Timmy's still nosing round, the picture of misery,' said Dick. 'Poor old Tim. I expect he knowsGeorge was pushed into a car just there. Hallo - he's scraping at something!'
They ran to see what it was. Timmy was trying to get at some small object embedded in a car-rut.
Evidently, in turning, the car had run over whatever it was.
Dick saw something broken in half - something green. He picked up the halves. 'A comb! Did Georgehave a little green comb like this?'
69
'Yes. She did,' said Julian. 'She must have thrown it down when she got near to the car - to show usshe was taken here - hoping we would find it. And look, what's that?'
It was a handkerchief hanging on a gorse bush. Julian ran to it. It had the initial G on it in blue.
'Yes, it's George's,' he said. 'She's got six of these, all with different-coloured initials. She must havethrown this out too. Quick, Dick, look for anything else she might have thrown out of the car, whilethey were trying to turn it. They would probably put her in the back, and she would just have had achance to throw out anything she had in her dressing-gown pocket, to let us know she was here if wecame along this way.'
They searched for a long time. Timmy found one more thing, again embedded in a car-rut - a boiledsweet wrapped in cellophane paper.
'Look!' said Dick, picking it up. 'One of the sweets we all had the other night! George must have hadone in her dressing-gown pocket! If only she had had a pencil and bit of paper - she might have hadtime to write a note too!'
'That's an idea!' said Julian. 'We'll hunt even more carefully'
But although they searched every bit of ground and every bush, there was no note to be found. It wastoo much to hope for!
'Let's just follow the car-tracks and make sure they reached the road,' said Julian. So they followedthem down the wide woodland path.
At the side, a little way along, a piece of paper blew in the wind, hopping an inch or two each timethe breeze flapped it. Dick picked it up - and then looked at Julian excitedly.
'She did have time to write a note! This is her writing. But there's only one word, look - whateverdoes it mean?'
Julian and Dick frowned over the piece of paper. Yes, it was George's writing - the G was exactlylike the way she always wrote the big G at the beginning of her signature.
'Gringo,' read Julian. 'Just that one word. Gringo! What does it mean? It's something she heard themsay, I suppose - and she just had time to write it and throw out the paper. Gringo! Timmy, what doesGringo mean?'
15.林中发现
林中发现
警长带着一位下属过来了。见到两位高大结实、严肃认真的警察，安妮安心了不少。朱利安把他们引进客厅，开始讲述事情的经过。
就在朱利安和警察说话的间隙，楼上传来一阵急促的下楼声，一直传到大厅。“我们马上出发！”乔安娜喊道，“没时间告别了，不然我们就赶不上公共汽车了。”
乔安娜沿着花园的小路急匆匆地往外走，手里提着一个她借给贝尔塔的小提箱，因为贝尔塔自己的箱子实在太显眼了。箱子里面装着几件最朴素的衣服，但乔安娜暗自决定让表妹给贝尔塔穿上琼的衣服。
贝尔塔跟在乔安娜后面一路小跑，她换了一身装扮，脱掉了牛仔裤和运动衫，穿着一件连衣裙。她边走边向其他人挥手，努力想笑出来。
“天哪！又变回贝尔塔了！”迪克惊呼，“几乎和原来的小女孩一模一样了。”
“真是个小可爱！”朱利安想让安妮开心一点。
“怎么回事？”警长一脸诧异，朝乔安娜和贝尔塔刚刚冲出去的小路点了点头。
听完朱利安的解释后，警长双眉紧锁：“你们应该跟我们商量后，再做安排。”
朱利安大吃一惊。“您看，是这样的，”他说，“万一绑匪很快意识到他们抓错了人，他们有可能回来抓贝尔塔，所以我们必须尽快把贝尔塔从这里带走，藏起来。”
“是这样。”警长表示赞同，“但还是要跟我们商量。把她藏到那个僻静的村庄里，让琼照顾她，似乎是个好主意。乔安娜很聪明，但我不相信她能一直瞒住绑匪的！朱利安少爷，这件事情非常严重，你也知道，这不是小孩子能应付得来的。”
“您能把乔治找回来吗？”安妮打断了警长的话。自从他们来了以后，她就一直想问这个问题。
“应该能吧。”警长回答，“现在我要和你的叔叔婶婶，还有埃尔伯•赖特先生联系，还有……”
这时电话响了，安妮接了起来。“警长，找您的。”安妮说道。
警长从她手里接过话筒。
“哈……嗯，是这样。好的，好的。没错。哈……嗯。”警长挂上电话，回到朱利安等人身边。“有消息说绑匪联系了埃尔伯•莱特，说他的女儿贝尔塔在他们手上。”他说。
“啊！绑匪要求贝尔塔父亲把他所知道的机密数字告诉他们了吗？”朱利安问道。
警长点点头：“是的。他吓得快神志不清了！还向绑匪保证要什么给什么，愚蠢至极！”
“天哪，你最好告诉他不是贝尔塔，而是乔治被绑架了。”迪克惊呼，“那样他就冷静下来了！”
警长皱起眉头，语气生硬地说：“嗯，你们别管了。你们插手只会妨碍我们，放松心情待在家里就好了。”
“什么！眼睁睁看着乔治被绑架，置她于危险而不顾？”迪克大发雷霆，“你们打算怎样把她救回来？”
“嗨！嗨！”警长很恼火，“她没有危险——她不是绑匪想要的人。绑匪一旦发现这个情况，就会放了她。”
“不会的。”迪克说，“他们会和乔治的爸爸联系，逼他泄露一些秘密！”
“好吧，这样我们就有更多的时间来找绑匪了。”警长感到怒不可遏，站了起来。他穿着蓝色制服，身材高大壮硕，“如果你们有其他消息，立即告诉我，请不要试图插手。我保证，我们知道该怎么做。”
说完两人出去了。朱利安嘟哝起来：“他都不知道已经火烧眉毛了吗？现在简直是一团乱麻，绑匪抓错人，通知了另一个父亲，真正被绑架的孩子根本不想说出秘密，可怜的乔治，她根本不知道这里发生了什么！”
“好吧，谢天谢地我们把贝尔塔给救了。”迪克说，“安妮，你看起来不对劲，没事吧？”
“没事，我想我只是受了惊吓，还有，我要饿瘪了！”安妮捂着肚子。
“天哪，我们把早餐都忘了！”迪克盯着钟说道，“快十点了！我们都做了什么？来吧，安妮，亲爱的，给我们弄点吃的，这样我们会感觉好一点。”
“太可怜了，蒂米，小莎莉，我很抱歉。”安妮说着，走进了厨房，“亲爱的蒂米，别这样看着我！你心心念念着乔治，可是我不知道她在哪里，不然我马上带你去见她！莎莉，你得忍受我几天，虽然我知道贝尔塔去哪儿了，但我不可能带你去！”
很快，几人坐下来吃了一顿简单的早餐，有煮鸡蛋、烤面包和黄油。餐桌上只有三个人，大家感觉怪怪的。迪克想说些什么，但另外两位都一言不发。蒂米坐在桌子底下，头靠在安妮的脚上，莎莉则站在安妮旁边，爪子搭在安妮腿上。为了安慰这两只悲伤的狗，安妮费尽了心思！
吃完早饭，安妮去洗漱铺床，男孩们则去了外面，他们又去查看发现乔治睡裙腰带的地方。莎莉和蒂米跟着一块儿去了。
蒂米四处闻了闻，然后用鼻子贴着地面，沿着花园的小路走到前门，推开门走了出去。蒂米就这样用鼻子贴着地面，嗅着上了马路，然后拐进一条小路。
“蒂米，它找到了一些线索。”朱利安说道，“一定是这样。乔治被抓走了，但蒂米很聪明，它知道乔治可能会和绑匪在一起，它可能闻到了她的气味。”
“那走，我们跟着蒂米。”迪克说道。男孩们带上莎莉沿着小路走下去，紧紧跟着蒂米的脚步。蒂米开始跑起来，迪克马上叫道：“老伙计，别这么快！我们也来了。”
但蒂米没有放慢脚步。虽然不能确定闻到的是什么，但气味肯定相当强烈。男孩们跟着跑了上去，激动不已。
但没过多久，蒂米停了下来，这是树林里的一块小空地。迪克和朱利安气喘吁吁地跑了过来，蒂米正四处张望。它抬起头，绝望地看着他们。显然，气味到这儿就消失了。
“车印！”迪克指着一棵大橡树，树下湿漉漉的草地上有很大的轮胎痕迹，“看到了吗？绑匪把汽车停到这里，再把车藏起来，然后悄悄穿过树林，来到科林庄园，等待机会绑架贝尔塔。结果绑架了乔治——要是乔治不那么蠢，把莎莉带到狗窝去，他们谁也绑架不了！房子大门都是锁着的，门窗也闩好了。”
朱利安正看着车轮痕迹，说：“这些痕迹是非常大的轮胎留下来的，是一辆卡车，而且我觉得是美式轮胎的印记。回去后我们查一下，去汽车修理厂问问吉姆，他应该知道。我要赶紧照着描一下。”
他拿出笔记本和铅笔，开始描起来。迪克弯下腰，愈发仔细地检查起这些车印。“有很多横竖交错的痕迹。”他说，“我想那些人先来这里，等了一会儿；然后，抓住乔治后，一定是把她推进车里的，再走的原来的路线，瞧，地上的痕迹通向那边那条宽的小路。
他们把拐弯的地方弄得一团糟，不过撞上了这棵树，瞧，上面正好有个印记。”
“在哪儿？”朱利安立刻问道，“没错，这个亮蓝色的标记，就是那辆车的颜色，至少挡泥板是这个颜色。好了，这些就是我们发现的！一辆蓝色的大卡车，可能是美国产的。警察一定能查出来吗？”
“蒂米还在到处嗅着，真是令人心碎。”迪克说，“可怜的蒂米，我想它知道乔治就是在这里被推进卡车的。蒂米，你在挖什么东西？”
两人跑过去，只见蒂米正在把一个嵌在车辙里的小物体弄出来。很明显，那辆车在转弯的时候轧着了这个东西。
迪克看见一个断了一半的绿色的东西。他把断成两截的东西捡了起来：“梳子！乔治有一把这种绿色的小梳子吗？”
“对，她有一把。”朱利安说道，“她一定是在被抓到汽车上的时候扔下来的，告诉我们她被带到这里来了，希望我们能找到它。
看，那是什么？”
是一块手帕，挂在荆棘丛上。朱利安跑过去拿了下来。手帕上面有一些字母，首字母是一个蓝色的大写G。
“没错，是乔治的。”朱利安说，“她有六条这样的手帕，每条都用不同颜色的线绣上了她名字的首字母，这手帕一定是她扔在这儿的。迪克，车子要转弯的时候，乔治可能从车里扔些东西出来，快去找找。绑匪很可能把她放在后座，这样她就有机会把睡裙口袋里的东西都扔出来，好让我们知道，只要沿着这条路，就能找到她。”
他们找了很长时间，蒂米又发现了一样东西，也是埋在车辙里的，一颗用玻璃纸包裹着的糖果，已经化了。
“看！”迪克捡起糖果，“昨天晚上我们吃了一样的糖！乔治睡裙口袋里一定也有一颗！要是她带着铅笔和纸就好了，她可能还有时间写个纸条！”
“这是个思路！”朱利安说道，“那我们再仔细点！”
但是，他们搜遍了每一寸土地和每一丛灌木，还是没有找到纸条。这是个奢望！
“我们跟着车辙走，看他们到没到公路上。”朱利安说道。于是，他们沿着林间小路继续前行。
这时，路边有一张纸条迎风飘动，每次微风拂过，纸片就跳动一点。迪克捡起纸条，一脸兴奋地看着朱利安。
“她确实有时间写张纸条！这是她的笔迹。但是只有一句话，看看，这是什么意思？”
看着这张纸条，朱利安和迪克都皱起了眉头。没错，这是乔治的笔迹，字母G和她在签名时的笔迹一模一样。
“格林戈。”朱利安念道，“就这个，格林戈！到底是什么意思？
我猜是乔治从那些人口中听到的词，她只是仅仅有时间写下来，并偷偷扔出来。格林戈！蒂米，格林戈到底是什么意思呢？”
Chapter 16 JO!
Chapter 16 JO!
Dick and Julian went back to Kirrin Cottage with the two disconsolate dogs. They showed Anne thethings they had found, and she too puzzled over the word Gringo.
'We'll have to tell the police what you have discovered,' she said. 'They might trace the car, and theymight know who or what Gringo is.'
'I'll telephone them now,' said Julian. 'Dick, you go down to the garage with this sketch of the tyre-mark, and see if it's an American design.'
The police were interested but not helpful. The sergeant said he would send his constable up toexamine the place where the car had stood in the clearing, and gave it as his opinion that the bit ofpaper wasn't much use, as the boys had found it some way from the turning-place of the car.
'Your cousin wouldn't be able to throw it out of the window once the car was going,' he said.
'There would be sure to be someone in the back with her. The only reason she could throw things outat the clearing would be because the second fellow - and there would certainly be two -would be guiding the other man in the turning of the car.'
'The wind might have blown the note along the path,' said Julian. 'Anyway, I've given you theinformation.'
It was a very miserable day, although the sun shone down warmly, and the sea was blue and mostinviting. But nobody wanted to bathe, nobody really wanted to do anything but talk and talk aboutGeorge and what had happened, and where she could be at that moment!
Joan came back in time to get their lunch, and was pleased to find that Anne had done the potatoesand prepared a salad, and that Dick had managed to pick some raspberries. They were very glad tosee Joan. She was someone sensible and comforting and matter-of-fact.
'Well, Miss Jane is now safely in my cousin's cottage,' she said. 'She was very miserable but I told hershe must smile and play about, else the neighbours would wonder about her. I put her into some ofJo's clothes - they fitted her all right. Hers are too expensive-looking, and would make people talk!'
They told Joan what they had discovered in the clearing that morning. She took the note and lookedat it. 'Gringo!' she said. 'That's a queer word - sounds like a gypsy word to me. It's a pity Jo isn't here- she might tell us what it means!'
71
'Did you see Jo?' asked Dick.
'No. She was out shopping,' said Joan, lifting the lid to look at the potatoes. 'I only hope she gets onwith Miss Jane all right. Really, it's getting very difficult to remember that child's change of names!'
The only fresh news that day was a worried telephone-call from Aunt Fanny. She was shocked andamazed at the news she had heard. 'Your uncle has collapsed!' she said. 'He has been working veryhard, you know, and now this news of George has been quite the last straw. He's very ill. I can't leavehim at the moment - but anyway we couldn't do anything! Only the police can help now. To thinkthose horrible men took George by mistake!'
'Don't worry too much, Aunt Fanny,' said Julian. 'We've hidden Berta away safely, and I expect themen will free George as soon as she tells them she's the wrong girl.'
'If she does tell them!' said Dick, under his breath. 'She might not, for Berta's sake, for a few days atany rate!'
Everyone went miserable to bed that night. Anne took Timmy and Sally with her, for both were soforlorn that she couldn't bear to do anything else. Timmy wouldn't eat anything at all, and Anne wasworried about him.
Julian could not go to sleep. He tossed and turned, thinking about George. Hot-tempered, courageous,impatient, independent George! He worried and worried about her, wishing he could do something!
A small stone suddenly rattled against his window! He sat up, alert at once. Then something fell rightinto the room, and rolled over the floor. Julian was at the window in a trice. Who was throwingpebbles at his window?
He leaned out. A voice came up to him at once. 'Is it you, Dick?'
'Jo! What are you doing here?' said Julian, startled. 'It's Julian speaking. Dick's asleep. I'll wake him,and let you in.'
But he did not need to go down and let Jo in. She was up a tree outside the window and across someivy and on his window-sill before he had even shaken Dick awake!
She slid into the room. Julian switched on his light. There was Jo, sitting at the end of Dick's bed, thefamiliar cheeky grin on her face! She was very brown, but still showed her freckles, and her hair wasas short and curly as ever.
72
'I had to come,' she said. 'When I got home from shopping, there was this girl Jane! She told me allabout how George had been captured in mistake for her - and when I said to her, 'You gostraightaway and say you're safe and sound, and it's all a mistake, and George has got to be set free!'
she wouldn't! She just wouldn't! All she did was to sit and cry. Little coward!'
'No, no, Jo,' said Dick, and tried to explain everything to the indignant girl. But he could not convinceher.
'If I was that girl Jane I wouldn't let someone stay kidnapped because of me,' she said. 'I don't likeher, she's silly. And I'm supposed to keep an eye on her! Phoo! Not me! I'd like her to be kidnapped,the way she's behaving about George.'
Julian looked at Jo. She was very, very loyal to the Five, and proud of being their friend. She hadbeen in two adventures with them now, an artful little gypsy girl, but a very loyal friend. Her fatherwas in prison, and she was living with a cousin of Joan's, and, for the first time in her life, going toschool to learn lessons!
'Listen, Jo - we've found out a few more things since Berta - I mean Lesley - no, I don't, I meanJane...'
'What do you mean?' said Jo, puzzled.
'I mean Jane,' said Julian. 'We've found out something else since Joan parked Jane with her cousinthis morning.'
'Go on, tell me,' said Jo. 'Have you found out where George is? I'll go and break in and get her out, ifyou do!'
'Oh Jo - it's no use just being fierce,' said Dick. 'Things are not so easy as all that!'
'George threw out a bit of paper with this written on it,' said Julian, and he put it before Jo. 'See?
Just that one word - 'Gringo'. Does it mean anything to you?'
'Gringo?' said Jo. 'That rings a bell! Let's see now - Gringo!'
She frowned as she thought hard. Then she nodded. 'Oh yes, I remember now. A Fair came to thetown a few weeks back - the big town not far from our village. It was called Gringo's Great Fair.'
'Where did it go?' asked Dick, eagerly.
'It was going to Fallenwick, then to Granton,' said Jo. 'I made friends with the boy whose fatherowned the roundabout, and gosh, I had about a hundred free rides.'
'You would!' said both boys together, and Jo grinned.
73
'Do you suppose this Gringo, who runs the Fair, could be anything to do with the name Gringo thatGeorge wrote on this paper?' said Julian.
'I dunno!' said Jo. 'But if you like I can go and find the Fair and get hold of Spiky - that's theroundabout boy - and see if I can find out anything. I know Spiky said Gringo was a real horror towork for, and thought himself as good as a lord!'
'Had he a car - a big car?' asked Dick, suddenly.
'I dunno that either,' said Jo. 'I can find out. Here - I'll go now! You lend me a bike and I'll bike toGranton?'
'Certainly not,' said Julian, startled at the idea of Jo biking the twelve miles to Granton in the middleof the night.
'All right,' said Jo, rather sulkily. 'I just thought you'd like me to help. It might be that this Gringo hasgot George somewhere. He was the kind of fellow who was a go-between, if you know what I mean.'
'How?' asked Dick.
'Well, Spiky said that if anyone wanted something dirty done, this Gringo just held out his hand, andif a wad of notes was put into it, he'd do it, and nothing said!' said Jo.
'I see,' said Julian. 'Hm - it sounds as if kidnapping would be right up his street, then.'
Jo laughed scornfully. 'That would be nothing to him - chicken-feed. Come on, Julian - let me have alend of your bike.'
'NO,' said Julian. 'Thanks very, very much, but I'm not letting anyone ride to a Fair in the middle ofthe night to find out if a fellow called Gringo has anything to do with George. I can't believe he has,either - it's too far-fetched.'
'All right. But you asked me if the name meant anything to me,' said Jo, sounding offended.
'Anyway, it's a common enough nickname in the Circus world and the Fair world too. There'sprobably a thousand Gringos about!'
'It's time you went back home,' said Julian, looking at his watch. 'And be decent to Berta - I meanJane - please, Jo. You can come over tomorrow to see if there's any more news. How did you get heretonight, by the way?'
'Walked,' said Jo. 'Well - ran, I mean. Not by the roads, though - they take too long. I go like the birdsdo - as straight as I can, and it's much shorter!'
74
Dick had a sudden picture of the valiant little Jo speeding through woods and fields, over hills andthrough valleys, as straight as a crow flying homewards. How did she find her way like that?
He knew he would never be able to!
Jo slipped out over the window-sill, and down the tree, as easily as a cat. 'Bye!' she said. 'See yousoon.'
'Give our love to Jane,' whispered Dick.
'Shan't!' said Jo, much too loudly, and disappeared.
Julian switched out the light. 'Whew!' he said, 'I always feel as if I've been blown about by a strong,fresh wind when I see Jo. What a girl! Fancy wanting to ride all the way to Granton tonight, afterrunning all the way here from Berta's!'
'Yes. I'm jolly glad you wouldn't let her take your bike,' said Dick. 'It's a good thing she wouldn't dareto disobey you!'
He got into bed - and just at that very moment the two boys heard a loud ringing noise. Dick sat upstraightaway.
'Well I'm blowed!' he said. 'The little wretch!'
'What's up?' said Julian, and then he too realised what the ringing was - a Bicycle Bell. Yes, a bellrung loudly and defiantly by someone cycling swiftly along the sea-road towards Granton!
'It's Jo!' said Dick. 'And she's taken my bike! I know its bell. Gosh, won't I rub her face in the mudwhen I get hold of her!'
Julian gave a loud guffaw. 'She's a monkey, a gallant, plucky, loyal, aggravating monkey. What acheek she's got! She didn't dare to take my bike when I'd said no - so she took yours. Well - we can'tdo a thing about it now. What that roundabout boy is going to think when he's awakened in themiddle of the night by Jo, I cannot imagine.'
'He's probably used to her,' said Dick. 'Well, let's go to sleep. I wonder if George is asleep or awake?
I hate to think of her a prisoner somewhere.'
'I bet Timmy hates it more than we do,' said Dick, hearing a long-drawn whimper from the nextroom. 'Poor old Tim. He can't go to sleep either!'
Dick and Julian managed to go to sleep at last, both thinking of a speedy little figure on a bicycle,racing through the night to ask questions of a roundabout boy called Spiky!
16.天降奇兵
天降奇兵
迪克和朱利安带着两只郁郁寡欢的狗回到科林庄园。他们把找到的东西拿给安妮看，安妮同样对“格林戈”不知所云。
“我们得告诉警察你们发现了什么。”她说道，“他们说不定可以追踪到那辆卡车，还可能知道格林戈是谁或者什么意思。”
“我现在就给他们打电话。”朱利安说道，“迪克，你带着这张轮胎印的草图去修车厂，看看是不是美国设计的。”
警方表示了关心，却帮不上忙。警长说会派人去检查林子里那辆车停放的空地，但是认为那张纸用处不大，因为纸发现的地方离汽车拐弯处还有一段距离。
“一旦车发动了，你们堂妹就不可能把纸条扔出窗外。”他说，“后座肯定有人看着她。她能把东西扔到空地上的唯一机会就是，看守她的家伙要去给另一个指路。”
“风可能把纸条吹到了路上。”朱利安说道，“总之，我把最新的发现告诉你了。”
多么难受的一天！尽管阳光温暖，蔚蓝的大海充满着诱惑，但是没有人想去海里嬉戏一番，没人有心思干其他事，除了不停地谈论乔治，谈论发生了什么事，谈论此刻乔治可能在哪里！
乔安娜正好在午餐的时间赶了回来，看到安妮煮好土豆，拌了沙拉，迪克还摘了一些树莓，她感到欣慰极了。孩子们见到乔安娜也非常高兴，她通情达理、会安慰人，还非常坦诚直率。
“好了，简小姐已经到我表妹家了，非常安全。”她说道，“她非常难受，但是我跟她说一定要多笑，多出门玩耍，不然邻居们会觉得她不对劲儿。我让她穿上了琼的衣服，很合身。她的衣服看起来就不是便宜货，会让人说闲话的！”
孩子们把早上在空地上发现的线索告诉了乔安娜。她接过纸条看了看。“格林戈！”她说道，“好奇怪，听着像一个吉卜赛词语。可惜琼不在，否则她也许能告诉我们这是什么意思！”
“你看到琼了吗？”迪克问。
“没有，她出门买东西去了。”乔安娜一边说着，一边打开盖子看了看土豆，“只希望她和简小姐相安无事。真的，要记住那个孩子换的新名字越来越难了！”
这天，仅有的新消息是范妮婶婶打来的电话。她感到焦急不安，听到乔治被绑架的消息更是惊魂不定。“你们叔叔撑不住了！”她说道，“你们知道，他工作一直很辛苦，乔治的消息把他压垮了，病得很严重。无论如何，我现在不能离开他，我们什么也不能做！如今只有警察能帮上忙，乔治是被那些可怕的人绑架错了！”
“范妮婶婶，别太担心。”朱利安说道，“我们已经把贝尔塔藏起来了，很安全，我想只要乔治告诉绑匪抓错了人，她就会被放了。”
“但愿她会告诉他们！”迪克压低声音，“为了贝尔塔的安全，她也许不会说，至少这几天不会！”
晚上，睡觉的时间到了，每个人都还沉浸在痛苦之中。安妮带着蒂米和莎莉一起睡觉，看到两只孤苦伶仃的狗，她无法放任不管。蒂米吃不下一点东西，安妮很担心。
朱利安也无法入睡，他辗转反侧，脑子里都是乔治的样子。那个脾气火爆、勇敢无畏、粗枝大叶、无拘无束的乔治！他一遍一遍地为乔治感到担心，多希望自己能为她做点什么！
突然，“啪”的一声，一块小石头砸在窗户上！朱利安坐起身，马上警醒过来。然后有东西掉到房间里，滚到地板上。朱利安纵身一跃，落到窗前。谁扔的石子？
他从窗户探出身去，立刻听到了一个声音。“迪克，是你吗？”
“琼！你怎么来了？”朱利安大吃一惊，“是我，朱利安。迪克睡着了。我把他叫醒，再去开门。”
但是用不着了。朱利安还没来得及把迪克摇醒，琼就已经爬上窗外的大树，再沿着常春藤爬到了窗台上！
她钻进了房间。朱利安打开灯，琼坐在迪克床尾，脸上挂着她那标志性的调皮笑容。她晒得很黑，但脸上仍见得着雀斑，头发还像以前一样，又短又卷。
“我不得不来。”她说道，“买完东西回家，我发现我家多了一个叫简的女孩！她告诉我乔治被错当成她遭到绑架了——我就跟她说，‘你马上找到绑匪说你安然无恙，他们抓错人了，必须放了乔治！’她居然不答应！不答应！只是坐在那里哭，胆小鬼！”
“琼，不要，不要。”见琼气鼓鼓的，迪克试着把所有的经过都解释一下，但就是无法说服她。
“我要是她，就不会让别人因为我被绑架。”琼说道，“我不喜欢她，她就是个傻瓜。还要我盯着她！呼！我才不！她这么对乔治，我真希望她被绑架。”
朱利安看着琼，这个吉卜赛女孩对他们一片赤诚，并以成为他们的朋友为荣。他们一起经历了两次冒险，她有些狡猾，却是一个非常忠实可靠的朋友。父亲被关进监狱后，琼住进了乔安娜表妹的家，这是她平生第一次去学校上课！
“琼，听着，贝尔塔离开后我们又发现了一些线索，我是说莱斯利，不对，是简……”
“什么意思？”琼一头雾水。
“我是说简。”朱利安说道，“乔安娜早上把简带到你家去后，我们又发现了别的线索。”
“快继续，跟我说说。”琼说，“找到乔治在哪儿了吗？如果你们知道了，咱们就闯进去，把她救出来！”
“啊，琼，暴力解决不了问题的。”迪克说，“没有这么容易！”
“乔治扔下了一张纸，上面写着这个。”朱利安把纸条递到琼眼前，“看到了吗？就只有这个‘格林戈’。你知道这是什么意思吗？”
“格林戈？”琼说，“听起来很耳熟！我想想，格林戈！”
琼眉头紧蹙，使劲想了想。这时，她点点头：“噢。有了，我记起来了。几个星期前，镇上来了一个展销会，离我们村不远的那个镇子，就叫‘格林戈大展销’。”
“展销会现在去哪儿了？”迪克急忙问道。
“后来去了法伦威克，再是格兰顿。”琼回答，“我跟一个男孩交了朋友，他爸爸在那里做旋转木马生意。天哪，我大概坐了上百次旋转木马，但没花一分钱。”
“你真行！”两人异口同声地说道。琼咧嘴一笑。
“你觉得这个‘格林戈’——就是展销会的老板，和乔治写在这张纸上的‘格林戈’有什么关系吗？”朱利安问。
“我不晓得！”琼回答，“但是你们想去看看的话，我可以去找尖毛——就是旋转木马那个男孩，看看能不能发现什么。我听尖毛说给这个‘格林戈’工作真是要命，他还觉得自己好得上了天！”
“他是有一辆卡车吗？一辆大卡车？”迪克突然问道。
“我也不晓得。”琼回答，“我可以去看看。这样，我现在就去！
你们把自行车借我，我骑着去格兰顿，行吗？”
“当然不行。”想到琼要在半夜骑上12英里去格兰顿，朱利安大吃一惊。
“好吧。”琼有些闷闷不乐，“我还以为你们想要我帮忙呢。可能是这个格林戈把乔治弄到什么地方去了。这个格林戈干的是中间人的勾当，你们明白吗？”
“什么意思？”迪克问。
“好吧，尖毛说过，如果有人要干什么见不得人的勾当，格林戈就会伸出手来，人家往他手里塞一沓钱，他就会去做，二话不说，从不犹豫。”琼回答。
“我懂了。”朱利安说，“嗯，那这样看来绑架就发生在他的地盘上。”
琼冷笑一声：“那对他来说啥也不是，小意思。朱利安，拜托，把你的自行车借我用一用。”
“不行。”朱利安一口回绝，“非常非常谢谢，但是大半夜的，我不会让人骑车去展销会找一个叫格林戈的家伙，看他和乔治被绑架有什么关系。再说，我们还无法确定是他做的，这有些扯。”
“好吧。是你问我知不知道这个名字的意思。”琼显得很生气，“总之，这个名字在马戏团、展销会中是一个很常见的绰号，大概有上千个‘格林戈’！”
“你该回家了。”朱利安看了看时间，“另外对贝尔塔友好一点——我是说简，琼，拜托了。你明天可以过来看看有没有新消息。
还有，这么晚你是怎么来的？”
“走路来的。”琼回答，“好吧，其实是跑过来的。不是从公路上过来的，那样太远了。像鸟一样尽量走直线，这样路程就短了许多！”
迪克脑海里突然出现一幅画面，勇敢的琼飞奔着穿过树林和田野，翻过小山，越过山谷，像一只径直归巢的乌鸦。她是怎么认得路的？迪克知道自己不可能做得到！
琼又从窗台钻了出去，然后从树上滑下去，活像一只猫。“再见！”她说道，“希望尽快见到你们。”
“替我们给简问好。”迪克轻声说。
“不！”琼故意大声说道，然后消失在黑暗中。
朱利安关上灯。“嚯！”他说，“每次见到琼，我总觉得好像被一股强有力的凉风吹得东倒西歪。这个女孩啊！晚上从贝尔塔那里一路跑到这里，然后再想一直骑到格兰顿！真不可思议！”
“是啊。多亏你没有让她骑着自行车去，”迪克说，“幸好她还听你的话！”
说完迪克爬上床，就在这时，两个男孩听到了一声响亮的铃声。迪克马上坐了起来。
“好吧！我被耍了！”他说，“小坏蛋！”
“什么事？”朱利安问道，然后他才明白怎么回事了。没错，有人骑着自行车沿着滨海公路向格兰顿疾驰而去，铃声按得叮当作响，像是在挑衅似的。
“是琼！”迪克说，“她把我的车骑走了！我听出来了。天哪，等抓到她，看我不把她的脸揉进泥里去！”
朱利安哈哈大笑：“她就是只猴子，天不怕地不怕，宁死不屈，脾气一点就着。脸皮真是厚！我说不行，她就不敢拿我的自行车，所以拿了你的。好吧，现在没辙了。真不知道那个男孩半夜被琼叫醒会有什么反应。”
“他可能已经习惯了。”迪克说，“行了，睡觉吧。不知道乔治是睡着了还是醒着？都不敢想乔治被人关在什么地方。”
“我猜蒂米更加不敢想。”迪克听到隔壁房间传来一阵长长的呜咽声，“可怜的蒂米，它也睡不着！”
迪克和朱利安终于睡着了，脑海里还满是一个小人儿独自骑着自行车，连夜赶去找一个叫尖毛的男孩打听事情。
Chapter 17 TO GRINGO'S FAIR
Chapter 17 TO GRINGO'S FAIR
At half past seven next morning Joan came running upstairs to Julian's bedroom, a piece of paper inher hand. She knocked on the door.
'Master Julian! A dirty little note was on the front door mat when I got down this morning. It's foldedover with your name on the outside.'
Julian was out of bed in a trice. A note from the kidnappers perhaps? No - it couldn't be. Theywouldn't write to him!
It was from Jo! She had scribbled it so badly that Julian could hardly read it.
'Julian, I saw Spiky, he's coming to the beech at levven I took Dick's bike to go home on I will bringit back at levven, don't be too cross. Jo.'
'I suppose 'beech' doesn't mean a tree, it means the beach, the sands,' said Dick. 'And 'levven'
means eleven o'clock. Little scallywag - I hope she hasn't damaged my bike in any way.'
Jo hadn't. She had actually managed to find time to clean it before she left home, and arrived with itso bright and gleaming that Dick hadn't the heart to scold her!
She was early so she came to the house instead of the beach. She rode through the gate and up thefront path and Timmy ran to greet her with a volley of delighted barks. He liked Jo - in fact he reallyloved the little gypsy girl. She certainly had a way with animals! Sally followed, dancing on hertiptoes as usual, ready to welcome as a friend anyone that Timmy liked.
Dick hailed Jo from the front door as she came up. 'Hallo, bicycle-stealer! My word, what's happenedto my bike - have you spring-cleaned it?'
Jo grinned, looking at Dick warily. 'Yes. I'm sorry I took it, Dick.'
'You're not a bit sorry - but I'll forgive you,' said Dick, grinning too. 'So you got to the Fair safelyafter all?'
'Oh yes - and I woke up Spiky - he wasn't half surprised,' said Jo. 'But his Pa was sleeping in the samecaravan as he was, so I couldn't say much. I just told him to be on Kirrin Beach at eleven.
Then I rode back home. I ought to have left your bike on the way back, but I was a bit tired, so I rodehome, instead of walking.
'You can't have had much sleep last night,' said Julian, looking at the sunburnt girl with her untidycurly hair. 'Hallo - who's that?'
76
A short, plump boy was hurrying past the gate. He had a mop of black hair which stuck up intocurious spikes of hair at the crown.
'Oh - that's Spiky!' said Jo. 'He's on time, isn't he? He's called Spiky because of his hair. You won'tbelieve it, but he spends a fortune on hair-oil, trying to make those spiky bits go flat. But they won't.'
She called loudly.
'Spiky! Hey, SPIKY!'
Spiky turned at once. He had a pleasant, rather lopsided face, and eyes as black as currants. He stoodstaring at Jo and the boys. 'I'm just off to the beach,' he said.
'Right. We're coming too,' said Jo, and she and the boys went to join. They met the ice-cream man onthe way and Julian bought an ice-cream for each of them.
'Coo - thanks,' said Spiky, pleased. He was rather shy of Dick and Julian, and wondered very muchwhy he had been asked to come.
They sat down on the beach. 'I wasn't half scared when you came tapping at the window last night,'
he said to Jo, licking his ice-cream with a very pink tongue. 'What's it all about?'
'Well,' said Julian, cautiously, 'we're interested in somebody called Gringo.'
'Old Gringo?' said Spiky. 'A lot of people's interested in Gringo. Do you know what we say at theFair? We say Gringo ought to put up a notice. 'All dirty work done here!' He's a bad lot, Gringo is -but he pays us well, even if he makes us work like slaves.'
'He owns the Fair, doesn't he?' said Julian, and Spiky nodded. 'I expect he uses it as a cover for all hisother, bigger jobs,' Julian said to Dick. He looked at the plump, black-eyed boy, wondering how farhe could trust him. Jo saw the look and knew what it meant.
'He's all right,' she said, nodding towards Spiky. 'You can say what you like. He's an oyster, he is.
Ain't you, Spiky?'
Spiky grinned his lop-sided grin. Julian decided to trust him, and speaking in a low voice that reallythrilled Spiky, he told him about the kidnapping of George. Spiky's eyes nearly fell out of his head.
'Coo!' he said. 'I bet old Gringo's at the bottom of that. Last week he went off up to London - he toldmy Pa he was on to a big job - an American job, he said it was.'
'Yes - it sounds as if it all fits,' said Julian. 'Spiky, this kidnapping happened the night before last.
Did anything unusual occur in the Fair camp, do you know? It must have happened in the middle ofthe night.'
77
Spiky considered. He shook his head. 'No - I don't think so. Gringo's big double-caravan is still there- so he can't have gone. He had it moved right away from the camp yesterday morning -said there was too much noise for his old Ma, who lives in his posh caravan and looks after him.
We was all glad it was moved - now he can't spy on us so easily!'
'I suppose you...' began Julian, and then stopped as Dick gave an exclamation.
'I've got an idea!' he said. 'Suppose that caravan was moved for another reason - suppose someonewas making a row inside the van - someone shouting for help, say! Gringo would have to move itaway from the rest of the camp in case that someone was heard.'
There was a pause, and then Spiky nodded. 'Yes. It could be,' he said. 'I've never known Gringo movehis caravan away from the camp before. Shall I do a bit of snooping for you?'
'Yes,' said Julian, excited. 'My word - it would be a bit of luck if we could find George so quickly -and so near us too! A Fair camp would be a fine place to hide her, of course. Thank goodness wefound that bit of paper with 'Gringo' written on it!'
'Let's all go to the Fair this afternoon,' said Dick. 'Timmy too. He'd smell out George at once.'
'Hadn't we better tell the police first?' said Julian. At once Spiky and Jo got up in alarm. Spiky lookedas if he were going to run away immediately!
'Don't you get the police, Julian!' said Jo urgently. 'You won't get anything more out of Spiky, if youdo. Not a thing.'
'I'm going,' said Spiky, still looking terrified.
'No, you're not,' said Dick, and caught hold of him. 'We shan't go to the police. They might frightenoff Gringo and make him smuggle George away at once. I've no doubt he has plans to do so at anyminute. We shan't say a word, so sit down and be sensible.'
'You can believe him,' Jo told Spiky. 'He's straight, see?'
Spiky sat down, still looking wary. 'If you're coming to the Fair, come at four,' he said. 'It's half-dayclosing today for the towns around, and the place will be packed. If you want to do any snooping,you won't be noticed in that crowd.'
'Right,' said Julian. 'We'll be there. Look out for us, Spiky, in case you've got any news.'
Spiky then left, and the boys couldn't help smiling at his back view - the spikes of hair at the top ofhis head were so very noticeable!
'You'd better stay to lunch with us, Jo,' said Dick, and the delighted girl beamed all over her face.
'Will Joan's cousin mind you not being back to dinner?' asked Julian.
78
'No. I said I wouldn't be back all day,' said Jo. 'It's still school holidays, you see. Anyway, I can'tstand that Jane - she moons about all the time - and she's got some of my clothes on, too.'
Jo sounded so indignant about Berta that the boys had to laugh. They all went back to Kirrin Cottage,and found Joan and Anne hard at work in the house.
'Well, you monkey!' said Joan to Jo. 'Up to tricks as usual, I hear. Throwing stones at people'swindows in the middle of the night. You just try that on my window and see what happens to you!
Now, put on that apron, and help round a bit. How's Miss Jane?
Joan was most excited to hear about the boys' latest ideas as to where George might be. Julian gaveher a warning.
'But no ringing up the police behind our backs this time, Joan,' he said. 'This is something best doneby Dick and me.'
'Can't I come with Sally?' asked Anne.
'We can't possibly take Sally,' said Dick, 'in case Gringo's about and recognises her. So you'd betterstay and look after her, and we'll take Timmy. He would be sure to smell where George is, if she'shidden anywhere in the camp. But I think she's probably in Gringo's own caravan.'
Timmy pricked up his ears every time he heard George's name mentioned. He was a very miserabledog indeed, and kept running to the front gate, hoping to see George coming along.
Whenever they missed him, they knew where to find him - lying mournfully on George's empty bed -probably with an equally mournful Sally beside him!
The boys and Jo set off to the Fair about half past three, on their bicycles. Jo rode Anne's this time,and Timmy ran valiantly beside them. Jo glanced at Dick's bicycle from time to time, proud of itsbrilliant look - how well she had cleaned it that morning!
They came to the Fair. 'You can put your bikes up against Spiky's caravan,' said Jo. 'They'll be safethere. Will you pay, and then we'll get in straightaway? You needn't pay for me - I'm going throughthe gap in the hedge. I'm Spiky's friend, so it's all right.'
She gave Dick her bicycle and disappeared. Julian paid and went in at the gate. They saw Jo wavingwildly to them from the side of the big field and wheeled the three bicycles over to her, Timmyfollowing closely at their heels.
'Hallo!' said Spiky, appearing suddenly. 'See you soon! I've got to go and 'tend to the roundabout.
I've got a bit of news, but not much. That's Gringo's caravan over there, the double-one, big van infront, little van behind.'
79
He nodded his head to where a most magnificent caravan stood, right away from the rest of the camp.
There were people milling about all round the other vans, but there was nobody at all by Gringo's.
Evidently no one dared to go too near.
'I vote we buy a ball at one of the stands, and then go and play near Gringo's caravan,' said Dick, in alow voice. 'Then one of us will throw the ball too hard and it will go near the van - and we'llsomehow manage to get a peep inside. Timmy can go sniffing round while we play. If George is therehe'll bark the place down.'
'Jolly good idea!' said Julian. 'Come on, Jo! And keep your eyes open all the time in case you've gotto warn us of danger.'
17.勇闯敌营
勇闯敌营
次日清晨七点半，乔安娜拿着一张纸跑上楼，来到朱利安的卧室门口，敲了敲门。
“朱利安少爷！早上下楼的时候，我发现前门的垫子上有一张脏兮兮的小纸条，是折起来的，最外面有你的名字。”
朱利安一骨碌爬起床。可能是绑匪送来的？不对，不可能。绑匪才不会给他写信！
是琼写的！字迹非常潦草，朱利安几乎看不懂。
“朱利安，我看到了尖毛，他11会来海汤，我骑迪克的自行车回家了，11回来的，别发火。琼。”
“我猜‘海汤’不是什么汤，而是‘海滩、沙滩’。”迪克说，“‘11’是说11点钟，小淘气鬼，希望她别把我的自行车弄出什么毛病。”
其实并没有。出门之前，琼抽出时间把自行车洗干净了。来的时候，自行车锃锃发亮，迪克都不忍心责备她！
琼来得很早，所以没先去海滩，而是直接来了科林庄园。她骑着自行车穿过大门，又骑上前门的小路，蒂米跑过来，高兴地叫了一阵。它喜欢琼，没错，它真的很喜欢这个吉卜赛小女孩。琼善于跟动物打交道！莎莉跟在后面，像往常一样踮起脚尖蹦蹦跳跳，只要是蒂米喜欢的朋友，它都随时欢迎。
琼走进大门，迪克站在前门打招呼：“你好，偷车贼！哎呀！我的自行车怎么了……你是重新把它刷了一遍吗？”
琼咧嘴一笑，小心翼翼地看着迪克：“是啊。迪克，不好意思，我骑了你的自行车。”
“你一点都没有不好意思，不过我原谅你了。”迪克跟着咧嘴一笑，“所以你安全地到了展销会？”
“噢，是的，我把尖毛叫醒了，他一点也不惊讶。”琼回答，“但是他和他爸爸睡在一个大篷车里，所以我不能说太多。我就告诉他11点来科林海滩，然后我就骑车回家了。我应该在回来的路上把你的自行车送过来的，但我有点累了，所以我骑着车回家了，不想走路。”
“你昨晚肯定没睡好。”朱利安看着琼说道。这个女孩被晒得黝黑，鬈发乱蓬蓬的，“嗨，那是谁？”
只见一个又矮又胖的男孩匆匆地穿过大门，他有一头蓬乱的黑发，一撮一撮地竖起来。
“噢，他就是尖毛！”琼回答，“很准时，对吧？就是因为头发他才被叫做尖毛。你都不相信，他花了一大笔钱买发油，想弄平那些尖尖的部分，但就是弄不平。”
“尖毛！嘿，尖毛！”琼大声喊。
尖毛马上转过身来。他脸不够匀称，但长得很讨人喜欢，眼珠像葡萄干，黑得发亮。尖毛停下脚步，盯着琼和其他人。“我刚从海滩过来。”他开口说道。
“噢，我们也正准备去。”琼说道。于是他们一起往海滩走去，路上遇见卖冰激凌的小贩，朱利安给每人买了一个。
“太棒了，谢谢。”尖毛非常高兴。他在迪克和朱利安面前很害羞，想知道为什么会被叫来。
他们坐在沙滩上。“昨晚你敲窗户的时候我都吓了一跳。”尖毛对琼说道，一边伸出红红的舌头舔着冰激凌，“到底是怎么回事？”
“好吧，”朱利安小心地说，“我们在找一个叫‘格林戈’的人。”
“老格林戈？”尖毛说，“好多人都对他有兴趣。知道我们在展销会是怎么说的吗？他应该贴一个告示，‘下流勾当处理厂’！格林戈，他就是一个坏家伙。但是他给的钱不少，虽然在他手底下工作像奴隶一样。”
“展销会是他开的，对吧？”朱利安问道。尖毛点点头表示没错。“我想他是把展销会当成一个幌子，掩盖他干的那些勾当。”朱利安对迪克说道。他看着这个胖乎乎的黑眼睛男孩，不知道他值不值得信赖。琼看到朱利安的样子，立刻明白了。
“他靠得住。”她朝尖毛点点头，“你可以放心说，他可是守口如瓶的。对吧，尖毛？”
尖毛咧嘴一笑。朱利安决定相信他，便把乔治被绑架的事全说了，声音低得让尖毛寒毛直竖，眼珠子几乎都掉了出来。
“噢！”他惊呼，“我敢打赌一定是格林戈下的手。上周他去了伦敦，他跟我老爸说要干一个大买卖，跟美国人的买卖。”
“没错，听起来好像都对上了。”朱利安说，“尖毛，绑架是前天晚上发生的，当时展销会营地发生过什么不寻常的事吗，你留意过吗？在半夜的时候。”
尖毛细细想了想，摇摇头：“没有，我觉得没有。他的拖挂式大篷车一直停在那里，所以他不可能离开过。昨天早上，他把车从营地开走了，说噪音太大，吵到他母亲了。他母亲就住在那辆豪华的大篷车里，负责照顾他。我们都很高兴车开走了，这样他就不能那么容易地监视我们了！”
“我觉得你……”朱利安正要接着说，被迪克一声惊叫给打断了。
“我想到了！”他说道，“想想，大篷车是因为其他原因开走了，比如说有人在车里争吵，有人喊救命！为了不被人听到，格林戈不得不把车从营地开走，到其他地方去。”
大家沉默了片刻，这时尖毛点了点头，“没错，有可能。”他说道，“我之前从没听说过他要把大篷车从营地开走，我去帮你们打探下，好不好？”
“可以。”朱利安激动地说道，“天啊，要是可以很快找到乔治，那就太幸运了，我感觉我们快能找到了！展销会营地当然适合把乔治藏起来。谢天谢地，让我们发现了那张纸条！”
“今天下午我们就去展销会。”迪克说，“带上蒂米，它一下子就能闻出乔治的味道。”
“我们最好先通知警察。”朱利安说。尖毛和琼立即警觉地站起身，尖毛的样子看起来好像马上准备开溜。
“朱利安，别报警！”琼急忙说道，“要是你们报警的话，从尖毛那里就什么也得不到了，什么也得不到。”
“我要走了。”尖毛一脸的惊恐不安。
“别，不要走。”迪克一把抓住他，“我们不报警，警察可能会把格林戈吓跑，然后他再把乔治偷偷运走。我一点也不怀疑绑匪随时打算这么做。我们一句话也不跟警察说，所以坐下来吧，冷静点儿。”
“你可以相信他。”琼跟尖毛说道，“他很坦诚的，明白吗？”
尖毛坐了下来，但看起来仍然很谨慎。“如果你们要去展销会，那就四点去。”他说，“今天已经有半天不对周围镇子的居民开放了，下午肯定会挤满人。想要打探，在人群里肯定不会被注意到的。”
“那好，”朱利安说，“我们下午去。尖毛，万一有什么新动静，请你帮我们留意。”
随后，尖毛离开了，看着他的背影，男孩们不禁笑了，那一搓搓的头发太引人注目了！
“琼，你最好留下来和我们吃午餐。”迪克说。琼一听，感到很开心，满脸笑容。
“你不回去吃饭，乔安娜的表妹会有意见吗？”朱利安问道。
“不会，我说今天一整天都不会回去。”琼回答，“你看，学校还在放假呢。还有，我受不了简，她老是无精打采的，还穿着我的衣服。”
琼对贝尔塔大为光火，说得男孩们都笑了起来。他们回到科林庄园，发现乔安娜和安妮正在家里辛苦忙活着。
“噢，你个小猴子！”乔安娜对琼说道，“还是那么花招百出，我听说你半夜往人家的窗户上扔石头，你不妨试试往我的窗户扔石头，看看会是什么后果！来，把围裙穿上，稍微帮点忙。简小姐现在如何？”
听到男孩们有关于乔治下落的最新消息，乔安娜激动极了。但朱利安同时警告了她：“乔安娜，这次不要通知警察跟踪我们，这事最好我跟迪克去干。”
“我和莎莉能去吗？”安妮问。
“不能带着莎莉去。”迪克说，“万一格林戈在附近，就会认出莎莉。所以你最好留下来照看它，我们会带上蒂米。乔治被藏在营地里的话，蒂米一定可以闻到乔治的味道。但我想她很可能是在格林戈的大篷车里。”
一听到乔治的名字，蒂米就竖起耳朵。它实在是非常可怜，不停地跑到前门，希望能看到乔治回来。每当蒂米不见了，大家就知道它上哪儿去了——它躺在乔治的空床上，黯然神伤，旁边很可能还躺着莎莉，同样悲伤！
三点半左右，男孩们和琼骑着自行车，出发去了集市。这次琼骑着安妮的自行车，而蒂米在旁边跑着，一往无前。琼不时地瞥一眼迪克的自行车，看着它闪闪发光，心里感到很骄傲——早上洗得多干净啊！
展销会到了。“你们可以把自行车靠在尖毛的大篷车上。”琼说道，“放在那里没人偷。你们先买票，我们马上进去。不用给我买票，我从篱笆的空隙钻进去。我跟尖毛是好朋友，没关系的。”
她把自行车推给迪克，接着就消失了。朱利安买了票，从大门进了展销会，只见琼在一块大空地的那头朝他们使劲挥手，于是他们推着自行车来到她身边，蒂米紧紧地跟在后面。
“喂。”尖毛突然出现了，“这么快就来了！我很快就得走，要去旋转木马那里。我打听到一些消息，不过不多。那是格林戈的大篷车，拖挂式的，前面是大车厢，后面是小的。”
他朝一边点了点头，那里离营地很远，停着一辆豪华大篷车。
其他的车厢周围都人潮涌动，只有这辆旁边空无一人，显然没人敢走得太近。
“我提议去哪个看台上买个球，然后拿到格林戈的大篷车附近去玩，”迪克小声说，“然后我们当中一个用力把球扔出去，球就会飞到车厢附近，然后我们就可以偷偷往里面看了。玩的时候蒂米就到处闻一闻，如果乔治在车厢里，它会大叫的。”
“高招！”朱利安说，“琼，走！你随时保持警惕，万一遇到危险就提醒我们。”
Chapter 18 SPIKY IS VERY HELPFUL
Chapter 18 SPIKY IS VERY HELPFUL
The two boys and Jo, with Timmy at their heels, wandered round the Fair to find somewhere to buy aball. There seemed to be none for sale, so they had a go at a Hoopla stall, and Julian managed to get aring round a small red ball. Just the thing!
It was a big and noisy Fair, and hundreds of people from the near-by towns had come on this shops'
closing day to enjoy the fun. The roundabout played its loud, raucous music all the time, swings wentto and fro, the dodgem cars banged and bumped one another as usual, and men went round shoutingtheir wares.
'Balloons! Giant balloons! Three pence each!'
'Ice-cream! All flavours.'
'Tell your fortune, lady? I'll tell it true as can be!'
Jo was very much at home in the Fair. She had been brought up in one, and knew all the tricks of thetrade. Timmy was rather amazed at the noise, and kept close to the boys, his tail still down becausehe could not forget that George was missing.
'Now let's play our little game of ball,' said Julian. 'Come on, Tim - and if we get into any trouble,just growl and show your teeth, see?'
The three of them, with Timmy, went to the clear space of field that separated the magnificentcaravan from the rest of the Camp. A man at a near-by stall called to them.
80
'Hey! You'll get into trouble if you play there!' But they took no notice and he shrugged his shouldersand began to shout his wares.
They threw the ball to one another, and then Julian flung it so wildly that it ran right up to the wheelsof the front caravan of the pair. In a trice Dick and Jo were after it. Jo leapt up on a wheel and lookedin at the big window, while Dick ran to the small van that was attached behind the big one.
A quick glance assured Jo that the big caravan was empty. The interior was furnished in a mostluxurious way and looked like a very fine bed-sitting-room. She leapt down.
Dick peered into the window of the smaller van. At first he thought there was no one there - and thenhe saw a pair of very fierce, angry eyes looking at him - the eyes of a small, bent old woman withuntidy hair. She looked rather like a witch, Dick thought. She was sitting sewing in a bunk, and, as helooked in, she shook her fist at him and called out something he couldn't hear.
He jumped down and joined the others. 'No one at all in the big van,' said Jo.
'Only a witch-like old woman in the other,' reported Dick, in deep disappointment. 'Unless George ispushed under a bunk or squashed into a cupboard, she's certainly not there!'
'Timmy doesn't seem interested in the caravans at all, does he?' said Julian. 'I'm sure if George reallywas in one of those caravans, he'd bark and try to get inside.'
'Yes - I think he would,' said Dick. 'Hallo, there's somebody coming out of the second van. It's the oldlady! She's in a fine old temper!'
So she was! She came down the steps to the van, shouting and shaking her fist at them. 'Tim - go andfind, go and find - in that van!' said Julian, suddenly, as the old woman came towards them.
The three of them stood their ground as the old woman came right up. They couldn't understand aword she said, partly because she had no teeth, and partly because she spoke a mixture of manylanguages. Anyway, it was quite obvious that she was ticking them off for daring to play near the twovans.
Timmy had understood what Julian had said, and had slipped inside the second van. He was there forhalf a minute, and then he barked. The boys jumped, and Dick made a move towards the van.
Then Timmy appeared, dragging something behind him with his teeth. He tried to bark at the sametime, but he couldn't. He dragged the coat-like thing right down to the ground before the old womanwas on him, screaming in a high voice, and hitting him. She pulled the garment away 81and went up the steps, kicking out at the surprised Timmy as he tried to pull it away. The doorslammed.
'If that old woman hadn't been old, Timmy would have soon shown her he was top dog!' said Dick.
'Whatever was he pulling out of the van?'
'Come over here, out of sight of the van,' said Julian, urgently. 'Didn't you recognise it, Dick? It wasGeorge's dressing-gown!'
'My word!' said Dick, stopping in surprise. 'Yes, you're right - it was. Whew! What does that meanexactly? George certainly isn't in those vans, or Timmy would have found her.'
'I sent him in to see if he could smell that George had been hidden there,' said Julian. 'I thought hewould bark excitedly if he smelt her scent anywhere - on the bunk, perhaps. I never guessed he'd findher dressing-gown and drag it out to show us!'
'Good old Timmy! Clever old Timmy!' said Dick, patting the dog, whose tail was now at half-mastinstead of right down. He had at least found George's dressing-gown - but how surprising to find it inthat caravan!
'Why on earth didn't they take the dressing-gown with them, when they took George off?'
wondered Julian. 'There's no doubt that she has been in that caravan - she was taken straight there thenight before last, I expect. Where is she now?'
'She must have been dressed differently,' said Dick. 'They must have had to dress her properly, whenthey took her somewhere else. After all, she was only in pyjamas and dressing-gown.'
Jo was listening to all this, puzzled and worried. She nudged Dick. 'Spiky's beckoning to us,' she said.
They went over to the roundabout boy, whose father was now in charge of the noisy machine.
Spiky took them into his caravan, a small and rather dirty one, in which he lived with his father.
'I saw Gringo's old Ma chasing you!' he said with his lop-sided grin. 'What was your dog draggingout of the van?'
They told him. He nodded. 'I've been asking round a bit, cautious-like,' he said. 'Just to see if anyonehad heard anything from Gringo's caravan - and the fellow whose caravan is nearest told me he heardshouts and yells two nights ago. He reckoned it was someone in Gringo's van - but he's too scared ofGringo to go and interfere, of course.'
'That would be George yelling,' said Dick.
82
'Well, then Gringo's vans were moved the next day right away from the other vans,' said Spiky.
'And this afternoon, before the Fair opened, Gringo got his car and towed the little van - the secondone - out of the field, and set off with it. We all wondered why, but he told somebody it neededrepairing.'
'Whew! And George was inside!' said Dick. 'What a cunning way of moving her off to anotherhiding-place.'
'When did the van come back?' asked Julian.
'Just before you came,' said Spiky. 'I don't know where it went. It was gone an hour, I should think.'
'An hour,' said Dick. 'Well, suppose it goes at an average of 25 miles an hour - you can't go very fastif you are towing something - that would mean he had gone somewhere about 12 miles or so away,and come back the same distance - making about an hour's drive, allowing for a stop when theyarrived at the place they had to leave her at.'
'Yes,' said Julian. 'But there are lots of places within the radius of 12 miles!'
'Where's Gringo's car?' said Dick suddenly.
'Over there, under that big tarpaulin,' said Spiky. 'It's a silver-grey one - American and very striking,He thinks the world of it, Gringo does.'
'I'm going to have a peep at it,' said Julian, and strode off. He came to the tarpaulin, which coveredthe car right to the ground. He lifted it and was just about to look under it when a man ran up,shouting.
'Here, you! Leave that alone! You'll be turned out of the Fair if you mess about with things that don'tconcern you!'
But Timmy was with Julian, and he turned and growled so fiercely that the man stopped in a hurry.
Julian had plenty of time to take a good look under the tarpaulin!
Yes - the car was silver-grey, a big American one - and the wings were bright blue! Julian took aquick look at the two left-hand ones and saw a deep scratch on one of them. Before he dropped thetarpaulin he had time to glance at the tyres. He was sure they had the same pattern as those shown inthe wheel-tracks he had sketched! He had checked the sketch with Jim, at Kirrin Garage, who hadtold him they were an American design.
83
Yes - this was the car that had hidden in the clearing the night before last - the car that had turnedwith difficulty and made those deep ruts - the car that had taken George away, and this afternoon hadtowed away the caravan with her inside, to hide her somewhere else.
He dropped the tarpaulin and walked back to the others, excited, taking no notice of the rude thingsthat the near-by man called out to him.
'It's the car, all right,' said Julian. 'Now - WHERE did it go this afternoon? If only we could find out!'
'It's such a very striking car that anyone would notice it - especially as it was towing a rather nicelittle caravan,' said Dick.
'Yes - but we can't go round the countryside asking everyone we meet if they've noticed a silver-greycar with blue wings,' said Julian.
'Let's go back home and get a map and see the lie of the country round about,' said Dick. 'Spiky,which way did the car turn when it went out of the field-gate?'
'Towards the east,' said Spiky. 'On the road to Big Twillingham.'
'Well, that's something to know,' said Dick. 'Come on, let's get our bikes. Thanks most awfully,Spiky. You've been a terrific help. We'll let you know what happens.'
'Call on me if ever you want more help,' said Spiky, proudly, and gave them a smart little salute,bobbing his head so that his spikes of hair shook comically.
The three of them rode off, with Timmy running beside them again. As soon as they got home theytold Anne and Joan all they had found out. Joan was for ringing up the police at once again, butJulian stopped her.
'I think perhaps we can do this next bit of work better than they can,' he said. 'We're going to try andfind out where the car went, Joan. Now - where are the maps of the district?'
They found them and began to pore over them. Jo was quite lost when it came to map-reading.
She could find her way anywhere, day or night - but not with a map!
'Now - here's the road to Big Twillingham and Little Twillingham,' he said. 'Let's list carefully all theroads the car could take from there. My word - it's a job!'
18.不虚此行
不虚此行
朱利安、迪克和琼带着蒂米在展销会上闲逛，想找地方买个球。他们没找到卖球的摊位，只好来到一个扔掷环的摊位，朱利安扔掷环套中了一个红球。正好！
展销会很大，人声鼎沸，数百人从附近镇子涌进来找乐子。那边旋转木马不停地播放着响亮刺耳的音乐，还有荡来荡去的秋千，碰碰车一辆接一辆撞来撞去；这边人头攒动，做买卖的来来往往，吆喝着兜售商品。
“气球！大气球！三便士一个！”
“冰激凌！各种口味。”
“算命吗，夫人？不准不要钱！”
琼在展销会里如鱼得水。她就是在这种地方长大的，对这一行的把戏一清二楚。各种声音交织在一起，吓了蒂米一跳，它紧紧贴着孩子们，一直惦记着乔治失踪的事，尾巴仍然垂下来。
“咱们来玩球吧。”朱利安说，“蒂米，来吧。如果我们遇到什么麻烦，你就大声叫唤，亮出獠牙，明白吗？”
三人和蒂米一起来到空地上，这片空地把豪华大篷车和营地其他部分隔开了。这时，附近摊位有个人叫道：“嘿！在那里玩会有麻烦的！”但是他们只当没听到，于是那人耸了耸肩，又开始叫卖。
他们把球扔来扔去，到了朱利安时，他猛地把球扔了出去，球直接滚到豪华大篷车的轮胎边。不一会儿，迪克和琼就追上了。琼跳上轮胎，凑到大窗户上往里看去，而迪克则跑向停在后面的小货车。
琼飞快地瞥了一眼，发现里面空空如也，但是车里布置得非常豪华，看上去像一间高档起居室。她跳了下来。
迪克从小车厢的窗户往里偷偷看去。起初他以为里面没有人，可就在这时，他看到一双眼睛正恶狠狠、怒气冲冲地盯着他，原来是一小个子、驼背、头发蓬乱的老妇人。老妇人看上去活像个女巫，她坐在卧铺上做针线活，迪克往里看时，她挥起拳头，嘴里念念有词，但是迪克听不到她说什么。
他们蹦下来，跑到其他人身边。“大车厢里一个人也没有。”琼说道。
“小车厢里只有个老太太，跟巫婆一样。”迪克失落地告诉大家，“除非乔治是被压在卧铺下面或塞到碗柜里，不然肯定不在那里！”
“蒂米似乎对大篷车一点也不上心，不是吗？”朱利安说，“我相信如果乔治真的在大篷车里，它肯定嚷嚷着要闯进去。”
“没错，我觉得它会。”迪克表示同意，“嘿！有人从第二个车厢里出来了。是那个老太太！她一副火冒三丈的样子！”
没错！老妇人从台阶上下来，一边挥舞着拳头，一边大喊大叫。“蒂米，去，快去那辆车！”看着老妇人走了过来，朱利安突然说道。
眼见老妇人径直朝他们走来，三人并未退缩。她嘴里说什么他们一句也听不明白，一方面是因为她没有牙齿，语音含混不清；另一方面是因为她的话夹杂着好几种语言。但是很明显，老妇人是因为他们在车厢附近玩闹才来赶他们走的。
蒂米听懂了朱利安的话，溜进了第二个车厢。它进去不到30秒，便开始狂吠起来。男孩们跳了起来，迪克开始朝着车厢跑去。
这时，蒂米出来了，嘴里叼着什么东西拖在身后。它想叫唤，但是叨着东西无法张嘴。见蒂米拖着一件外套似的东西出了车厢，老妇人愤怒地来到蒂米面前，大声尖叫，拳打脚踢，把衣服扯了过去，爬上了台阶。蒂米感到很意外，想把衣服拉回来，老妇人踢了它一脚，并“砰”的一声关上了车厢门。
“要不是她上了年纪，蒂米很快就会让她知道它可不是好惹的！”迪克说道，“蒂米从车厢里拿了什么东西出来？”
“过来，别让车里的人看见了。”朱利安急忙说道，“迪克，你没看出来吗？那是乔治的睡裙！”
“哎呀！”迪克大吃一惊，停下脚步，“没错，你说得对，是乔治的睡裙。啊！这到底是怎么回事？乔治肯定不在这两个车厢里，不然蒂米会找到她的。”
“我本想让蒂米进去，看看能不能闻到乔治曾经来过这里的味道。”朱利安说，“我想，它也许会在床上之类的地方闻到她的气味，并且多叫几声，没想到它居然找到了乔治的睡裙，还拖出来给我们看！”
“好样的！真聪明！”迪克说着，拍了拍蒂米。它的尾巴翘起来一点，不再完全耷拉着了。至少我们找到了乔治的睡裙，而且是在那辆大篷车里找到的，太令人意外了！
“他们把乔治带走的时候，她没穿睡衣吗，这到底是为什么？”朱利安弄不明白，“乔治肯定坐过这辆大篷车，我想她是前天晚上直接被带到这里的。那她现在在哪儿？”
“她现在的穿着一定变了。”迪克说道，“绑匪把她带去别的地方的时候，一定会给她换身行头的，毕竟当时她只穿着睡裤和睡裙。”
琼听了这一切，既困惑又担心。她捅了捅迪克。“尖毛在向我们招手。”她说道。他们朝男孩走过去，那台热闹的旋转木马机器现在由尖毛的爸爸看着。
尖毛把他们带进他的大篷车里，大篷车又小又脏，他和爸爸就住在里面。
“我看见格林戈的妈妈在追你们！”他撇着嘴笑道，“你们的狗从车里拖出来了什么？”
他们把事情讲了一遍，男孩点点头。“我一直在悄悄地打听。”他说，“想看看有没有人在格林戈的大篷车附近听到过什么。
住得离他最近的人告诉我，两天前听到了大喊大叫声。他觉得格林戈的车里有什么人——当然了，他很害怕格林戈，不敢多管闲事。”
“一定是乔治在呼救。”迪克说。
“唔，然后第二天，格林戈的大篷车就从其他车边上开走了。”尖毛接着说，“接着今天下午，在展销会对外开放前，格林戈开车拖着小货车，第二个出了营地。我们去打听的时候，他说车需要修理。”
“哈！乔治就在车里。”迪克说，“这样就把乔治藏到另一个地方去了，真是狡猾！”
“车是什么时候回来的？”朱利安问道。
“就在你们来之前。”尖毛回道，“我不知道车开到哪里去了，大概一个小时后就回来了。”
“一个小时。”迪克说，“假设这辆车每小时开25英里——拖着东西不可能走快，回程距离也一样，意味着车开到了大约12英里的地方，这样正好大约一个小时的车程，中间还可以让他们把乔治放下，再返回。”
“没错。”朱利安说，“但是周围12英里的地方有很多！”
“格林戈的车停在哪儿？”迪克突然问道。
“在那边，大帆布棚子底下。”尖毛回答道，“银灰色的美国车，很吸引眼球，他宝贝得很。”
“我偷偷去看一下。”朱利安说完，大步走了过去。他走到帆布篷底下，发现那辆车全身都被罩住了。他把帆布撩起来，正要往下看，这时一个男人跑了过来，大声喊：“喂！别碰那辆车！乱碰这些跟你不相干的，会被赶出去的！”
幸亏蒂米跟着朱利安一起，它转过身来，猛地一吼，吓得那人赶紧停下脚步。朱利安正好可以好好看看帆布底下的车了！
没错，这辆车是银灰色的，美国产的，挡泥板是亮蓝色的！朱利安迅速看了一眼左边的两道门，发现其中一道门有一道深深的划痕。在放下帆布前，朱利安还匆匆扫了一眼轮胎，确认了车胎的图案和他画的车轮草图是一样的！他在科林汽修厂和吉姆核对过草图，吉姆说过这是美国设计的。
没错，这就是前晚藏在林间空地上的那辆汽车，弯转得太急，留下了那些深深的车辙，也是这辆汽车带走了乔治。今天下午这辆车又把大篷车拖走，把乔治藏到其他地方去了。
朱利安放下帆布篷，回到其他人身边，激动不已，甚至没注意到旁边人粗鲁的叫骂声。
“没错，就是这辆车。”朱利安说，“所以今天下午车开去哪儿了？只要能确定，就能找到乔治了！”
“这辆车非常引人注目，是个人就会注意到，特别还拖着一辆相当漂亮的小篷车。”迪克说。
“没错，但是我们不能在村里到处打听，逢人就问有没有看到一辆银灰色的汽车，挡泥板是蓝色的。”朱利安说。
“回去拿地图看看周围有哪些村子。”迪克说，“尖毛，车从大门口出去的时候，是朝哪个方向转的？”
“东边。”尖毛回道，“朝着去大特威林汉姆的路上。”
“太好了，这也是有效的信息。”迪克说，“走，骑车回去吧。太感谢了，尖毛，你真是帮了大忙了，有什么事我们会再告诉你的。”
“需要帮忙的话就来找我。”尖毛自豪地说，同时行了个小小的礼，动作利索，点头的时候一撮撮翘起来的头发跟着摇摇晃晃，令人忍俊不禁。
三人骑着自行车离开了，蒂米仍然跟在车边跑。他们一到家，就把展销会的发现告诉了安妮和乔安娜。乔安娜想给警察打电话，但朱利安阻止了她。
“也许我们可以比他们做得更好。”他说，“乔安娜，我们要找找看车去哪里了。喂，这个地方的地图在哪儿？”
他们找到地图，细细打量起来。一翻开地图，琼就像坠入云雾中。无论白天还是黑夜，她在哪里都可以找到路，但不是看地图！
“嗯，这是去大特威林汉姆和小特威林汉姆的路，”朱利安说，“我们要仔细找，列出来汽车可以到达的所有道路。哎呀，这可要费工夫了！”
Chapter 19 AN EXCITING PLAN
Chapter 19 AN EXCITING PLAN
After fifteen minutes they had six towns on their list, all of which could have been reached in abouthalf-an-hour from Big Twillingham, which was two miles away from the Fair.
'And now what do you propose to do, Ju?' asked Dick. 'Bike over to all the towns and ask if anyonehas seen the car?'
'No. We can't possibly do that,' said Julian. 'I'm going down to the garage to see our friend Jim, andget his help! I'm going to ask him to ring up any friends he has in the garages in those towns, and askif they've seen the car passing through.'
'Won't he think it's a bit funny?' asked Anne.
'Yes. But he won't mind how funny it is if we pay the telephone-calls and give him fifty pence for histrouble!' said Julian, folding up the map. 'And what's more he won't ask any questions either. He'llprobably think it's some silly bet we've got on with one another.'
Jim was quite willing to ring up the garages for them. He knew boys working in main garages in fourof the towns, and he knew the hall-porter of a hotel in the fifth town. But he knew no one in the sixth.
'That don't matter!' he said. 'We'll ring up the garage in the High Street there, and just ask whoevercomes to the phone.'
Jim rang up the garage in Hillingford, and had a rather cheeky conversation with his friend there.
He put the receiver down. 'No go,' he said. 'He says no car like that came through Hillingford, or he'dhave noticed it that time of day. I'll ring up Jake at Green's Garage in Lowington now.'
'That's no go, either,' he said, after a minute's telephone conversation. 'I'll try my hall-porter now.
He's a cousin of mine.'
The hall-porter had some news. 'Yes!' Jim kept saying. 'Yes, that's the one! Yes, yes! You heard himsay that, did you? Thanks most awfully.'
'What is it?' asked Dick, eagerly, when Jim at last put down the receiver.
'Pat - that's the hall porter - says he was off duty this afternoon, and went to buy some cigarettes at alittle shop in the main street of Graysfield, where his hotel is - and as he stood talking to the fellow inthe shop an enormous car drew up at the kerb - silver-grey, with blue wings - an American car, left-hand drive and all.'
85
'Yes - what next?' said Julian, eagerly.
'Well, the driver got out to get some cigarettes at the shop. He had dark glasses on, and a big goldring on his finger - Pat noticed that...'
'That must be the man who asked about us at the tea-shop in Kirrin!' said Julian, remembering.
'Go on, Jim - this is wonderful!'
'Well, Pat's interested in big cars, so he went out and had a good look at it,' said Jim. 'He said the carhad its blinds drawn down at the back, so he couldn't see inside. The fellow with the dark glassescame out and got into the driver's seat again. He called out to whoever was behind and said 'Whichway now?' '
'Yes, yes - did he hear the answer?' said Julian.
'Somebody called back and said, 'Not far now. Into Twining, turn to the left, and it's the house on thehill.' '
'Well! Of all the luck!' said Dick. 'Would that be where G ...' He stopped at a sharp nudge fromJulian, and remembered that he mustn't give too much away to the helpful Jim.
Julian passed over fifty pence to the pleased garage boy, who pocketed it at once, grinning.
'Now, you just come along to me if you want to know about any more cars,' he said. 'I'll phone allover the place for you! Thanks a lot!'
They sped back to Kirrin Cottage, too excited even to talk. They flung their bicycles against the walland ran in to tell Anne and Joan. Timmy and Sally sensed their excitement and danced round, barkingloudly.
'We know where George is!' cried Dick. 'We know, we know!'
Joan and Anne listened eagerly. 'Well, Master Julian,' said Joan, in admiration, 'it was really smart ofyou to make Jim phone up like that. The police couldn't have done better. What are you going to donow? Ring up that sergeant?'
'No,' said Julian. 'I'm so afraid that if the police get moving on this now, they'll alarm Gringo and he'llspirit George away somewhere else. Dick and I will go to this place tonight, and see if we can't gethold of George and bring her back! After all - it's only an ordinary house, I imagine -and as Gringo doesn't suspect that anyone knows where George is, he won't be on the look out!'
'Good!' said Dick. 'Good, good, good!'
'I'm coming too,' said Jo.
86
'You are not,' said Julian, at once. 'That's flat - you are NOT COMING, Jo. But I shall take Timmy, ofcourse.'
Jo said no more, but looked so sulky that Anne laughed. 'Cheer up, Jo. You can keep me and Sallycompany. Oh Julian - wouldn't it be wonderful to find George and rescue her!'
There was more map- reading as the boys decided which was the best way to bicycle over toGraysfield. 'Look out the best torches we've got, Anne, will you?' said Dick. 'And let me see -how can we bring George back once we've got her? On my bike-step, I think, though I know it's notallowed. But this is very urgent. We can't very well take a third bike with us. Gosh, isn't thisexciting!'
'We really ought to ring up the police,' said Joan, who kept saying this at intervals.
'Joan, you sound like a parrot!' said Julian. 'If we're not back by morning you can ring up all thepolice in the country if you want to!'
'There's been another phone-call from your aunt today, Master Julian - I nearly forgot to tell you,'
said Joan. 'Your uncle is better and they are coming home as soon as possible.'
'Not this evening, I hope,' said Julian, in alarm. 'Did they tell you anything about Mr. Elbur Wright -Berta's father?'
'Oh, he's hanging on to his secrets quite happily now that he knows it isn't Berta who is kidnapped,'
said Joan. 'I don't know if the kidnappers even know they've got the wrong girl yet.
It's all very hush-hush. Even your uncle and aunt are having to obey the police. Your poor aunt is soterribly upset about George.'
'Yes. She must be frightfully worried,' said Julian, soberly. 'We've had so much excitement today thatI've almost forgotten to worry. And anyway when you're able to do something, things don't seem sobad.'
'You be careful you don't go and do too much and land yourself in trouble,' said Joan, darkly.
'I'll be careful!' said Julian, winking at Dick. 'I say - isn't it nearly supper-time? I feel awfully hungry.'
'Well, we haven't had any tea,' said Dick. 'How extraordinary to have forgotten about tea. No wonderwe're hungry.'
'Would you like bacon and eggs for a treat?' said Joan, and there was a chorus of approval at once.
Timmy and Sally wagged their tails as if Joan's question applied to them too!
87
'We'll set off as soon as it's dark,' said Julian. 'Jo, you'd better go home after supper. They'll beworrying about you.'
'All right,' said Jo, pleased to have been asked to supper, but still sulky at being forbidden to go withJulian and Dick that night.
Jo disappeared after supper, with many messages to Berta from Dick, Julian, Anne and Sally.
'And I bet she doesn't give a single one of them!' said Dick. 'Now, let's have a game before we set off,Julian. Just to take our minds off the excitement. I'm getting all worked-up!'
Joan went up to bed at ten because she was tired. Anne stayed up to see the boys off. 'You will becareful,' she kept saying. 'You will be careful, won't you? Oh dear, I think it's almost worse to staybehind and wonder what's happening to you, than to go with you and find out!'
At last the time came for the boys to go. It was a quarter to twelve and, except for a small moon, wasa dark night, with great clouds looming up, often hiding the moon.
'Come on, Timmy,' said Dick. 'We're going to find George.'
'Woof!' said Timmy, delighted. Sally wuffed too, and was most disappointed at being left behind.
The boys wheeled their bicycles to the front gate.
'So long, Anne!' said Dick. 'Go to bed - and hope to see George when you wake up!'
They set off on their bicycles, with Timmy loping along beside them. They soon arrived at the fieldwhere the Fair was, and went swinging away to the east, following the road the silver-grey car hadgone that afternoon.
They knew the way by heart, for they had studied the map so well. As they passed the signposts theyfelt their excitement beginning to mount. 'Graysfield next,' said Dick at last. 'Soon be there, Timmy!
You're not getting tired, are you?'
They came into Graysfield silently. The town was asleep, and not a single light showed in anywindow. A policeman suddenly loomed up out of the shadows, but when he saw two boys cycling, hedid not stop them.
'Now - into Twining Village, turn to the left - and look for the house on the hill!' said Dick.
They rode through the tiny, silent village of Twining, and took the lane to the left. It led up a steep,narrow lane. The boys had to get off and walk because the hill was too much for them.
'There's the house!' said Julian, suddenly whispering. 'Look - through those trees. My word, it looks adark and lonely one!'
88
They came to some enormous iron gates, but when they tried to open them, they found them locked.
A great wall ran completely round the grounds. They followed it a little way, leaving their bicyclesagainst a tree by the gate, but it was soon certain that nobody could climb a wall like that!
'Blow!' said Julian. 'Blow!'
'What about the gates?' whispered Dick. Then he glanced round him nervously, hearing a twig crack.
'Did you hear that? There's nobody following us, is there?'
'No! Don't get the jitters, for goodness' sake!' said Julian. 'What was it you were saying?'
'I said 'What about the gates?' ' said Dick. 'I don't see why we can't climb over them, do you?
Nobody would do that in the daytime, they'd be seen - but I can't see why we can't do it now -they didn't look too dificult - just ordinary wrought-iron ones.'
'Yes! Of course!' said Julian. 'That's a brain-wave. Come on!'
19.营救行动
营救行动
15分钟后，有六个镇子被列了出来，从离展销会两英里远的大特威林汉姆出发，都可以在半小时内到达。
“朱利安，你打算怎么办？”迪克问，“骑车去这些镇子，然后问问有没有人见过这辆车？”
“不行，做不到。”朱利安说，“我打算去修车厂找老朋友吉姆帮忙！请他给其他镇子修理厂的朋友打电话，问问有没有看到那辆车经过。”
“他不会觉得好笑吧？”安妮问。
“会，但是我们付电话费，给他50便士，不给他添麻烦，他就不会觉得好笑了。”朱利安把地图叠起来，“而且，他什么问题都不会问，只可能会认为这是我们之间的一些打赌的把戏。”
吉姆非常乐意打电话。其中四个镇子的修理厂他都有认识的人，剩下的两个镇子，一个他认得旅馆的大堂搬运工，可最后一个没有相熟的了。
“没关系！”他说，“我们给商业街的修理厂打电话，谁来接电话问谁就行了。”
吉姆首先给希林福特的修理厂打电话，跟那里的朋友嬉皮笑脸地聊了一阵，然后放下了话筒。“没有。”吉姆说，“他说那天没看到这样的车经过希林福特，不然他会注意到的。我再给杰克打，他在洛温顿格林修理厂工作。”
“也没有。”这次吉姆打了一分钟，“再给搬运工打个电话，他是我表弟。”
搬运工提供了一些消息。“有了！”吉姆不停地念着，“有了，就是这个！有了，有了！你听到他怎么说的了，对吧？谢天谢地。”
吉姆终于放下了话筒。“什么消息？”迪克急切地问道。
“帕特，就是这个大堂搬运工，说今天下午下班后，去格雷斯菲尔德的主干道上，在旅馆那里的小店买烟，他跟商店里的伙计聊天的时候，有一辆体积庞大的汽车停在了马路牙子边，车是银灰色的，挡泥板是蓝色的，是一辆美国车，驾驶座在左边。”
“没错，然后呢？”朱利安急忙问道。
“嗯，司机下车去商店买烟，帕特注意到他戴着墨镜，手指上戴着一枚大金戒指……”
“一定是那个在科林茶室打探我们的人！”朱利安记起来了，“吉姆，接着说，真是太好了！”
“嗯，帕特对这辆车很感兴趣，所以出去仔细看了看。”吉姆接着说，“他说汽车后面的窗帘拉了下来，看不见里面。戴着墨镜的家伙出了商店，回到驾驶座，问后座的人说‘哪条路’？”
“是了，是了，他听见回复了吗？”朱利安问。
“有人回了话，说：‘现在已经不远了，到了特宁村向左转，就到山上的房子了。’”
“好啦！真走运！”迪克说，“会不会……”朱利安胳膊肘使劲碰了他一下。迪克被打断了，想起来不能向吉姆透露太多信息，虽然他可是帮了大忙。
朱利安递了50便士给这个修车厂的男孩，他立刻喜上眉梢，把钱装进口袋，咧着嘴笑了。“好了，想知道任何车的消息，就来找我。”他说，“我会到处给你们打电话的！非常感谢！”
他们马上赶回科林庄园，一路上激动得不能言语。他们把自行车一扔，就跑去告诉安妮和乔安娜。蒂米和莎莉感受到大家的兴奋，也跟着蹦蹦跳跳，叫唤起来。
“我们知道乔治在哪儿了！”迪克大喊，“知道了，知道了！”
乔安娜和安妮一脸热切地听着。“朱利安少爷，好啦。”乔安娜钦佩地说道，“真厉害，居然能想到让吉姆打电话，连警察都做不到。你们现在打算怎么办？给那个警长打电话吗？”
“不行。”朱利安说，“我担心警察现在行动会惊动格林戈，这样他会把乔治带到别的地方去。我和迪克今晚去那里，看看能不能找到乔治，把她带回来！毕竟，我想那栋房子再普通不过了，没有人知道乔治在哪里。格林戈肯定这么想的，他不会在外面守着！”
“好！”迪克说，“好，好，好！”
“我也去。”琼说道。
“你不能去。”朱利安立即说，“琼，就这样决定了，你不能去。
当然，我会带上蒂米。”
琼不再说什么，她看上去怏怏不乐。安妮见状笑了：“琼，高兴点儿。你可以跟我和莎莉做伴。噢，朱利安，要是真能找到乔治，把她救回来该多好啊！”
男孩们决定骑自行车去格雷斯菲尔德，然后又花了不少时间研究地图。“安妮，把最好的手电筒找出来，好吗？”迪克说，“让我想想，怎样才能把乔治带回来呢？坐在我的自行车后座上？虽然我知道这不被允许，但现在是紧急时刻，我们又不能再带上一辆自行车。天啊，我的心跳加速！”
“我们真的应该报警。”乔安娜一直重复着这句话。
“乔安娜，你就像只鹦鹉！”朱利安说，“要是到明天早上我们还没回来，只要你愿意，你可以给全国的警察打电话！”
“朱利安少爷，今天你婶婶又打电话来了，我差点忘了告诉你们。”乔安娜说道，“你叔叔好些了，他们会尽快赶回家。”
“希望别是今晚回来。”朱利安感到一阵担忧，“他们有没有跟你说埃尔伯先生的事，也就是贝尔塔的爸爸？”
“啊，他现在很高兴，因为知道了被绑架的不是贝尔塔，所以牢牢守着秘密。”乔安娜说道，“不知道绑匪有没有发现他们抓错人了，这还是个大秘密，连你们叔叔婶婶也不得不听警察的，要保守秘密。你们婶婶非常难过，真可怜。”
“是啊，她一定担心坏了。”朱利安冷静下来，“今天太激动了，几乎忘记担心这回事了。无论如何，现在我们还能做些事情，情况还不算太糟糕。”
“你们要小心，不许干傻事给自己找麻烦！”乔安娜警告两人。
“会小心的！”朱利安朝迪克眨了眨眼，“我说，是不是要吃晚餐了？我的肚子饿得咕咕响。”
“嗯，我们都没喝下午茶。”迪克说，“居然忘记下午茶了，难怪这么饿。”
“你们想吃培根和鸡蛋吗？”乔安娜话音刚落，立马就迎来一阵附和声。蒂米和莎莉摇着尾巴，好像也在回答乔安娜！
“天一黑我们就出发。”朱利安说，“琼，你最好吃完饭就回家，不然他们会担心你的。”
“好吧。”能留下来吃晚餐，琼很高兴，但想到晚上不能跟朱利安和迪克一起去，她还是板着脸。
吃过晚餐，琼就准备离开了，迪克、朱利安和安妮说了许多话，让琼带给贝尔塔。莎莉似乎也有话要她带给贝尔塔，一直在叫唤。
“我敢打赌，琼一句话也不会跟贝尔塔说的！”迪克说，“朱利安，好了，出发前来玩个游戏吧，我们冷静下来，做好准备！”
十点乔安娜就上床睡觉去了，她太累了。安妮留下来送男孩们出发。“你们一定要小心。”她反复说着，“一定要小心，好吗？噢，天哪，我觉得与其就这么待在家里，还不如跟你们一起去，因为不知道会发生什么，这感觉真是糟透了！”
十一点四十五分的时候，两个男孩终于出发了。天上只有一轮弯月，夜色昏暗，乌云密布，月亮每每刚冒头就被遮住了。
“蒂米，走。”迪克说，“我们去找乔治。”
“汪！”蒂米高兴极了。莎莉也跟着叫唤，但是它不能跟着去，它很失望。两人把自行车推到了大门口。
“安妮，不会很久的！”迪克说，“去睡觉吧，醒来就能见到乔治了！”
他们骑着自行车出发了，蒂米在旁边轻快地奔跑着。很快他们到了展销会营地，沿着下午那辆银灰色车走的路，向东边拐了过去。
他们已经把地图研究透了，路线记得很熟。看到路标，他们越来越激动了。“下面就是格雷斯菲尔德了，”迪克终于开口说道，“蒂米，马上就到了！不累吧？”
他们悄悄进了格雷斯菲尔德小镇。镇民们都睡着了，没有一扇窗户亮着灯。一个警察突然从暗处冒了出来，看到是两个骑着自行车的男孩，便没有让他们停下来。
“嗯，到了特宁村向左拐，然后找一栋山上的房子！”迪克说。
他们穿过寂静的村庄，然后向左转，进入一条又陡又窄的小巷子。男孩们不得不下车步行，小山丘太陡了。
“那有一栋房子！”朱利安突然小声说道，“看，在树林那边。
咦，黑漆漆的，很偏僻！”
他们来到一扇巨大的铁门前，准备打开时，发现门是锁着的，而房子四周高墙耸立。两人把自行车停靠在门边的树上，绕墙走了一会儿，但很快他们就发现，这堵墙不可能爬得上去！
“该死的！”朱利安咒骂道，“该死的！”
“从大门进去怎么样？”迪克轻声说。然后，他紧张地环顾着四周，听见了树枝折断的细微声音，“你听到了吗？不会有人跟踪我们吧？”
“没有！别紧张，天哪！”朱利安说，“你刚才说什么？”
“我说‘从大门进去怎么样？’”迪克回答，“难道我们爬不过去吗？白天怕被人看见，没有人敢爬，现在还不行吗？这看起来不太难爬，只是扇普普通通的大铁门。”
“没错！当然可以！”朱利安说，“你可真灵机。快！”
Chapter 20 A THRILLING TIME
Chapter 20 A THRILLING TIME
The two boys went back to the gates. Dick turned round and looked behind him two or three times. 'Ido hope nobody is shadowing us!' he said. 'I keep on feeling somebody's watching us all the time.'
'Oh, stuff!' said Julian, impatiently. 'Look - here are the gates. Give me a leg-up and I'll be over in ajiffy.'
Dick gave him a shove, and Julian climbed over the gates without much difficulty. They were bolted,not locked. He slid the great bolts carefully, and opened one gate a little for Dick and Timmy.
'Timmy can't be left behind!' he said. 'And he certainly couldn't climb this gate!'
They kept to the shadowed side of the drive as they walked up towards the house. The small mooncame out from behind a cloud as they came near. It was an old house, with high chimneys, an uglyhouse with narrow windows that seemed like watching eyes.
Dick glanced behind him suddenly and Julian saw him. 'Got the jitters again?' he said, impatiently.
'Dick, don't be an ass. You know perfectly well that if anyone was shadowing us, Timmy would hearthem and go for them at once.'
89
'Yes, I know,' said Dick. 'I'm an idiot - but I've just got that feeling tonight - the feeling that someoneelse is there!'
They came right up to the house. 'How shall we get in?' whispered Julian. 'The doors are all sure to belocked. We'll have to try the windows.'
They tiptoed silently round the big house. As Julian had said, the doors were all locked. The windowswere all fastened too - well and truly fastened. Not one was open or could be opened.
'If this is a house belonging to Gringo he must be able to hide plenty of things in absolute safety -bolted gates, high walls, locked doors, fastened windows!' said Dick. 'No burglar could possibly getin.'
'And neither can we,' said Julian, desperately. 'We've been all round the house three times now!
There's no door, no window we can get in. No balcony to climb up to - no ivy to hang on to -nothing!'
'Let's go round once more,' said Dick. 'We might have missed something.'
So once more they went round - and discovered something curious when they got to the kitchenquarters. The moon came out, and showed them a round black hole in the ground! Whatever could itbe?
They tiptoed to it just as the moon went in again. They shone their torches on it briefly.
'It's a coal-hole!' said Dick, astonished. 'Why didn't we see it before? Look, there's the lid just besideit. It's been left open. I suppose the moon was in last time we came by this part of the house. I can'tthink how we didn't notice it.'
Julian was uneasy. 'I didn't see it before, certainly. It's queer. Could it be a trap, do you think?'
'I don't see how it could be,' said Dick. 'Come on - let's get down. At least it's a way in.' He shone historch into the hole. 'Yes, look - there's a whole lot of coke down there - we can easily jump on to it.
Tim, you go first and spy out the land.'
Timmy jumped down at once, the coke slithering away from beneath his four paws. 'He's down allright,' said Julian. 'I'll go next.'
Down he jumped, and the coke slithered away again, making what seemed to be a very loud noise inthe silent night. Julian shone his torch around.
They were standing on a very large heap of coke in the middle of a big cellar. At the end was a door.
90
'Hope it's not locked,' said Dick, in a whisper. 'Now, Tim, keep to heel, for goodness' sake, and don'tmake a sound!'
They went to the door, treading on gritty bits of coke. Julian turned the dirty handle - and the dooropened inwards! 'It's not locked!' said Julian, thankfully.
They crept through it, Timmy treading on their heels, and found themselves in another cellar, set withstone shelves on which were piled tins and boxes and crates. 'Enough food here to stand a siege!'
whispered Dick. 'Where are the cellar-steps? We've got to get out.'
'Over there,' said Julian. Then he stopped and put out his torch. He had heard something.
'Did you hear that?' he whispered. 'It sounded like somebody treading on the coke in the coal-cellar!
Gosh, I hope nobody is shadowing us. We'll soon be prisoners if so.'
They listened but heard nothing further. Up the stone steps they went and undid the door at the top. Abig kitchen lay beyond, lighted by the dim moon. A shadow rose suddenly in front of them andTimmy growled. Dick's heart almost stopped beating. What in the world was that, crawling silentlyover the floor and disappearing in the shadows? He clutched at Julian and made him jump.
'Don't do that, ass! That was only the kitchen cat you saw,' whispered Julian. 'Gosh, you made mejump. Wasn't it a good thing that Timmy didn't go for the cat? There would have been an awfulyowling!'
'Where do you suppose George will be?' asked Dick. 'Somewhere at the top of the house?'
'I've no idea. We'll just have to look into every room,' said Julian. So they looked into every room onthe ground floor, but they were empty. They were huge rooms, ugly and over-furnished.
'Come on - up the stairs!' said Dick, and up they went. They came to an enormous landing, hung withtapestry curtains at the windows. Timmy suddenly gave a small growl and in a trice both boys hadhidden themselves in the folds of the long window- curtains. Timmy went with them, feelingsurprised. Dick peeped out after a minute.
'I think it was that cat again,' he whispered. 'Look, there it is, up on that chest. It's following us,wondering what on earth we're doing, I expect!'
'Blow it!' said Julian. 'I'm getting the jitters now, being watched by a shadowy cat. I suppose it isreal?'
'Timmy thinks so!' said Dick. 'Come on - there are any amount of bedroom doors on this landing.'
91
They tiptoed into the ones whose doors were open, but no one was sleeping in the beds there.
They came to a closed door and listened. Someone was snoring inside!
'That's not George,' said Dick. 'Anyway, she'd be locked in, and the key is in this door.'
They went to the next door, which was also shut. They listened and could hear someone breathingheavily.
'Not George,' said Dick, and they went on up to the next flight of stairs. There were four more roomsthere, two of them not even furnished. The doors of the other two were ajar, and it was clear thatpeople were sleeping in them, because once more there was loud breathing to be heard.
'There don't seem to be any more rooms,' said Dick, in dismay, as they flashed their torches carefullyround the top landing. 'Blow! Where's George then?'
'Look - there's a little wooden door there,' said Julian, in Dick's ear. 'A door leading into the cisternroom, I should think.'
'She wouldn't be there,' said Dick. 'But wait - look, there's a strong bolt on the door! And cisternrooms don't have bolts on their doors, or even locks. This one hasn't a lock, but it has a bolt.'
'Sh! Not so loud!' said Julian. 'Yes, that's funny, I must say. How can we get the door open withoutwaking the people in those other two rooms?'
'We'll shut their doors very quietly, and we'll lock them!' said Dick, excited. 'I'll go and do it.'
He drew the doors gently to, and then locked first one and then the other, having taken the keys fromthe other side of the doors to do so. Except that one made a slight click as he locked it, there was nonoise. Nobody stirred in the two rooms, and the boys breathed freely again.
They went to the little wooden door opposite. They pulled gently at the bolt, afraid that it mightsqueak. But it didn't. It was obviously quite new, and ran easily. The door opened outwards with asmall creak. There was pitch darkness inside, and the sound of trickling water from the cistern.
Dick flashed his torch on and off quickly. In that second he saw something that made his heart jump!
There was a small mattress on the floor of the little cistern room, and someone was lying on it, rolledso completely in blankets that even the head was covered! Julian had seen it too, and he put his armon Dick's, afraid that it might not be George, afraid that it might be someone who would give thealarm, perhaps another prisoner.
But Timmy knew who it was! Timmy ran straight in with a small, loving whimper and flung himselfon the sleeping figure!
92
Dick shut the cistern room door at once, afraid of the noise being heard. Timmy might bark with joyin a moment, or George might shout!
The figure gave a grunt and sat up. The blanket fell away from the head - and there was George'scurly nob, and her startled face.
'Sh!' said Dick, raising his finger warningly. 'SH!' Timmy was licking George from head to foot, wildwith delight, but extraordinarily silent - clever old Timmy knew that this was one of the times whenjoy must be dumb!
'Oh!' said George, hugging Timmy anywhere she could. 'Oh, Timmy! I missed you so! Darling,darling, Tim! Oh Timmy!'
Dick stood by the closed door, listening to find out if anyone was stirring in the other rooms. Heheard nothing at all. Julian went to George.
'Are you all right, George?' he asked. 'Have you been treated well?'
'Not very,' said George. 'But then I didn't behave very well! I did quite a lot of kicking and biting- so they locked me in here!'
'Poor old George!' said Julian. 'Well, we'll hear everything when we've got out of here. So far, we'vebeen jolly lucky. Can you come now?'
'Yes,' said George and got off the mattress. She was dressed in an odd selection of clothes, and lookedrather peculiar. 'That awful old woman - Gringo's mother - found these for me when I was taken tothe caravan,' she said. 'Gosh, I've got a lot to tell you!'
'Sh!' said Dick, at the door. 'Not a sound, now! I'm going to open the door!'
He opened it slowly. All was quiet. 'Now we'll go down the stairs,' he said. 'Not a sound!'
They went down the first flight of stairs and on to the enormous landing. Then, just as Dick put hisfoot on to the next stair down, he trod on something soft that yowled, spat and scratched. It was thatcat!
Dick fell half-way down the stairs, and Timmy could not stop himself from chasing the cat up thelanding and up the top stairs to the cistern room. Nor could he stop himself from barking!
Shouts came from two of the near-by bedrooms and two men appeared in pyjamas. One switched onthe landing light, and then both of them tore down the stairs after the three children. Dick pickedhimself up, but he had ricked his ankle and could not even walk!
'Run, George - I'll see to Dick!' yelled Julian. Rut George stopped too - and in a trice the two menwere on to them, catching hold of Dick and Julian, and jerking them into a near-by room.
93
'Tim! TIM!' shouted George. 'Help, Timmy!'
But before Timmy could come pelting down the stairs from the attic George was shoved into theroom too, and the door locked.
'Look out for the dog!' shouted one of the men. 'He's dangerous!'
Timmy certainly was! He came tearing towards the men, snarling, his eyes blazing, showing all histeeth.
The men darted into the room next to the one into which they had locked the children, and banged thedoor. Timmy flung himself against it in rage, snarling and growling in a most terrifying manner. Ifonly he could get at those men! If only he could!
20.扣人心弦
扣人心弦
两个男孩折回大门口。迪克转过身来，回头看了两三遍。“希望没有人盯梢！”他说，“我老觉得有人在监视我们。”
“噢，管他呢！”朱利安不耐烦了，“你看，大门就在这里，我站在你腿上，一下就翻过去了。”
迪克一推，朱利安毫不费力地翻过了大门。门是闩着的，没有上锁。朱利安小心翼翼地拉开门闩，给迪克和蒂米开了一扇门。“蒂米不能留在外面！”他说，“它没法从门上爬过来！”
他们躲在树影里，一路沿着车道朝房子走过去。房子近在咫尺，一弯明月从云层冒出头来，照亮了这幢老房子，房子样式不够美观，烟囱高耸，窗户非常狭小，像一双正在监视别人的眼睛。
迪克突然朝身后瞥了一眼。朱利安看见了，不耐烦地说：“又紧张了？迪克，别傻了。你也知道，如果有人跟踪我们，蒂米一听到就会扑上去。”
“嗯，我知道。”迪克说，“我这样确实很傻，但今晚我总有这种感觉，真的觉得有人在那里！”
他们径直朝房子走去。“怎么进去呢？”朱利安小声说，“门肯定都锁上了，试试从窗户进去。”
他们蹑手蹑脚地绕着房子转起来。朱利安说得对，门都锁上了，窗子也都关得紧紧的，没有一个是开着的，也没法从外面打开。
“要是这栋房子是格林戈的，那他肯定会把很多秘密藏在这里，并要求这里绝对安全，大门紧闭、高墙竖起、门窗锁上！”迪克说，“没有小偷进得来。”
“我们也进不去。”朱利安感到绝望，“都转三圈了！门、窗户，都进不去，阳台也爬不上，也没有常春藤可以爬，什么都没有！”
“再转一次。”迪克说，“我们可能漏掉了什么。”
于是他们又绕了一圈，路过厨房时，发现一个新东西。月亮这时候出来了，他们看见地上有一个黑窟窿。这是什么？
月亮再次被乌云遮住，他们蹑手蹑脚走进洞里，拿手电筒迅速照了一下。
“是一个送煤口！”迪克大为惊讶，“之前怎么没看到？看，盖子就在洞口旁边，是开着的。上次我们经过的时候，月亮肯定是被乌云遮住了，不然我们怎么会没注意到呢？”
朱利安感到忐忑不安，“之前没看见过，我肯定。很奇怪，会不会是个陷阱，你看呢？”
“我 不 觉 得。”迪 克 说，“走， 我 们 下 去， 起 码 能 有 条 路 进去。”他拿起手电筒朝洞里照去，“没错，你看，下面全是焦炭——我们很容易跳上去。蒂米，你走前面先摸清楚情况。”
蒂米往下一跳，四脚着地落在煤堆上，脚边的煤球往外滚。“它安全着落了，”朱利安说，“我先下去，你再来。”
朱利安跳了下去，又有焦炭滑下去了，发出的动静在这寂静的夜晚似乎格外的响。朱利安拿手电筒四处照了照。
地窖的中间是一大堆焦炭，他们就站在上面，那头有一道门。
“希望这道门没锁。”迪克小声说，“蒂米，注意，现在看在上帝的分上，紧跟着我们，千万别出声！”
他们踩着沙砾一般大小的焦炭走到门口。朱利安转了转脏兮兮的把手，门朝里面打开了！“没锁！”朱利安松了口气。
两人蹑手蹑脚地前进，蒂米紧跟他们的脚步，穿过这道门，发现来到另一个地窖，里面放着石头架子，上面堆满了罐头、箱子和板条箱。“被包围都没事，这些食物足够了！”迪克轻声说，“哪里有楼梯呢？我们得出去！”
“那里。”朱利安停下脚步，拿出手电筒，他听到了一点动静。
“你听见了吗？”他小声说，“煤窖里好像有脚步声！天哪，希望不要有人跟踪我们，不然我们很快就会被抓起来的。”
他们竖起耳朵，但是什么都没听到，于是走到石阶上，打开了顶部的门。远处是一间大厨房，被昏暗的月光照亮了。一道黑影突然出现在他们面前，接着蒂米大叫起来。迪克的心脏几乎停止跳动了。这团黑影在地板上悄悄爬着，然后消失在黑暗里。究竟是什么？迪克一把抓住朱利安，吓得朱利安跳了起来。
“笨蛋，别这样！只不过是一只厨房里的猫。”朱利安小声说，“啊呀，你吓了我一跳。蒂米没有追上去不是件好事吗？不然又是一阵大闹，把人吓死！”
“你觉得乔治会在哪里？”迪克问，“在顶楼？”
“不知道，我们每间房都看看。”朱利安说。于是他们检查了一楼所有的房间，但房间都是空的。这些房子又大又丑，装修得华而不实。
“走，上楼！”迪克说着，两人上了楼，来到一个宽敞的楼梯间，楼梯边窗户上挂着绣帷。蒂米突然低吼一声，两人赶紧躲在长长的窗帘褶缝里。蒂米也跟着躲了进去，感觉很惊讶。过了一分钟，迪克悄悄往外瞄了一眼。
“还是那只猫。”他小声说，“瞧，在那里，那个大箱子上面。它跟着我们，想知道我们到底在做什么！”
“该死的！”朱利安说，“被一只猫盯上了，紧张死我了。这真的是猫吗？”
“蒂米觉得是的！”迪克说，“行了，这里有好几间卧室。”
他们蹑手蹑脚地走进那些门开着的房间，但没有人睡在里面。
两人又走到一个房间门口，小心贴着门听里面有什么动静。一阵鼾声传来！
“不是乔治。”迪克说，“但无论如何，她肯定被关起来了，钥匙在这扇门里面。”
走到隔壁，也是房门紧闭。他们偷偷听了一会儿，发现里面也有人，呼吸声很沉。
“不是乔治。”迪克说着，走到下一段楼梯上。那里还有四间屋子，其中两间甚至连家具都没有，另外两间的房门虚掩着，很明显，也有人睡在里面，他们又听到了很粗的呼吸声。
“好像没有其他房间了。”迪克很沮丧。他们拿着手电筒小心翼翼地照了照最上面的一层楼梯平台，“该死！乔治到底在哪儿？”
“瞧，那里有一道小木门。”朱利安靠着迪克耳边说道，“我想是通往储水室的。”
“不可能在那里的。”迪克说，“但是，等等——看，上面有一个很结实的门闩！储水室的门一般不会有门闩和锁。这个没有锁，但是有一道门闩。”
“嘘！小声点儿！”朱利安说，“没错，的确有点奇怪。怎样才能不吵醒旁边两个房间的人，打开这道门呢？”
“我们轻轻地把门关紧，然后把他们锁起来！”迪克显得很激动，“我来。”
他轻轻地靠近这两道门，锁上了第一道门，然后又锁上了另一道，拔走了钥匙。除了锁门的时候轻轻地发出咔嗒声外，没有发出任何其他声音。两个房间都没什么动静，两人终于可以正常喘气了。
他们走到对面的小木门边上，轻轻地拉着门闩，生怕门会吱吱作响。但是没有。门显然还很新，一推就开了，露出一条小缝隙。
里面一片漆黑，听得到水从池子里流出来的声音。
迪克立刻打开手电筒，在这一瞬间，他看到了让他心跳加速的东西！
储水室的地板上有一个小床垫，有人躺在上面，卷着毯子，连头都盖住了！朱利安也看到了，他把胳膊搭在迪克身上，担心也许不是乔治，可能会惊动其他人，这也可能是别的被关起来的人。
但是蒂米知道这就是乔治。它一声呜咽，充满了爱意，径直冲了过去，扑向睡着的身影！
迪克立刻关上门，怕有人听见。怕蒂米会高兴地叫起来，乔治也会大喊！
那道人影嘟囔了一声，坐了起来。毯子从头上滑落下来，露出乔治的一头鬈发，还有一张惊呆了的脸。
“嘘！”迪克举起手指警告乔治，“嘘！”蒂米从头到脚把乔治舔了个遍，高兴得几乎发狂，但却异乎寻常地保持着沉默，聪明的蒂米知道，这时候的欢乐，一定要是不动声响的！
“噢！”乔治尽情地抱住蒂米，“噢，蒂米！我好想你！亲爱的，亲爱的，蒂米！噢，蒂米！”
迪克站在门边，仔细听是不是有人在别的房间里走动，但是什么也没听见。朱利安走到乔治身边。
“乔治，你还好吗？”他问道，“他们对你怎么样啊？”
“不太好。”乔治说，“不过我也没顺他们的意！我又是踢又是咬，所以他们把我关在这里！”
“太可怜了！”朱利安说，“行了，等离开这里，你再和我们好好说说。到目前为止，我们还是很幸运的。你能走吗？”
“可以。”乔治说着从床垫上站起来。她穿着一件怪异的衣服，看起来不伦不类。“那个可怕的老女人，就是格林戈的母亲，在我被带到大篷车的时候，给我找了这些衣服。”她说道，“啊！我有好多话要跟你们说！”
“嘘！”迪克仍站在门口，“小心，别说话！我要打开门了！”
迪克说完慢慢地打开门，没有发出一丝声响。“我们下楼去，”他说，“别弄出声响！”
他们下了第一段楼梯，来到那个巨大的楼梯平台上。这时，迪克刚踩上下一节楼梯，发现脚底下有个很柔软的东西，一声哀号，对他又打又挠，是那只猫！
迪克从楼梯上摔了下去，蒂米一把冲上前去追赶那只猫，追到储水室，忍不住叫唤起来！
不远处的卧室里传出喊声，两名穿着睡衣的男子出现了。一人把楼样间的灯打开了，然后追了上来。迪克站起身，但他的脚踝扭伤了，连路都走不了了！
“乔治快跑，我来照顾迪克！”朱利安大喊。可是乔治也停了下来，两个男子眨眼间就冲了过来，一把抓住迪克和朱利安，把三人推进了最近的房间里。
“蒂米！蒂米！”乔治大叫，“蒂米，救命！”
但是蒂米还没来得及从阁楼上下来，乔治就被推进了房间，门也被锁上了。
“当心那只狗！”一个男子喊道，“很凶！”
蒂米当然很凶了！它凶狠地向这人走来，咆哮着，目露凶光，亮出一嘴獠牙。
两人冲进了孩子们隔壁的屋子，“砰”的一声关上门。蒂米一声怒吼，扑上前去，吼叫着，咆哮着，令人胆寒。要是它能抓住这些坏人多好啊！抓住他们！
Chapter 21 MOST UNEXPECTED!
Chapter 21 MOST UNEXPECTED!
Soon there was real pandemonium in the old house! The sleepers in the rooms on the top landingawoke suddenly and found their doors locked, and began to bang on them and shout. The threechildren in the locked room on the ground floor shouted and banged too - and Timmy nearly wentmad!
Only the men in the room next to the children were silent. They were terrified at Timmy's growlingand snarling. They would have liked to lock themselves in, but the key was on the other side of thedoor - and they certainly didn't dare to open it to get the key!
Soon the children quietened down. Dick sat on a chair, exhausted. 'That cat! That wretched,prowling, sly old cat! Gosh, I stepped on it and it scratched me to the bone - to say nothing ofpitching me headlong down the stairs and making me wrench my ankle!'
'We so nearly managed to escape!' groaned Julian.
'I can't think what will happen now!' said George. 'Timmy's out there and can't get in to us, and wecan't possibly get out to him because the door's locked - and those men won't dare to set a footoutside their door while Tim's there!'
'And we've locked the people into their rooms upstairs!' said Julian. 'Well, it's certain that nobody canget out of their rooms to help anyone else - so it looks as if we'll all be here till Doomsday!'
It certainly did seem a very poor look-out! The only people who were not behind locked doors werethe two men, whoever they were - and they simply dared not put a foot outside their room.
94
Timmy roamed about, occasionally whimpering and scratching outside the children's door, but moreoften growling outside the next door, sometimes flinging his heavy body against it as if he wouldbreak it down.
'I bet the men are shaking with fright,' said Dick. 'They won't even dare to try and get out of awindow in case they meet Timmy outside somewhere!'
'Serve them right,' said George. 'Gosh, I'm glad you came! Wasn't I an absolute ass to take Sallydown to the kennel that night?'
'You were,' said Julian, 'I agree wholeheartedly. The men were waiting for a chance to get Berta, ofcourse, and they saw you, complete with Berta's dog, and thought you were the girl they wanted!'
'Yes. They flung something all over my head so that I couldn't make a sound,' said George. 'I foughtlike anything, and my dressing-gown girdle must have slipped off - did you find it?'
'Yes,' said Dick. 'We were jolly glad to find a few other things too - the comb - the hanky - the sweet- and of course the note!'
'They carried me quite a way to somewhere in the wood,' said George. 'Then they plonked me downat the back of the car. But they had to turn it and it was difficult - and I had the bright thought ofthrowing out all the things in my dressing-gown pocket just in case you came along and saw them.'
'What about that note - with the word Gringo on?' asked Julian. 'That was a terrific help. We wouldn'tbe here tonight if it hadn't been for that.'
'Well, I heard one of the men call the other Gringo,' said George. 'And it was such an unusual name Ithought I'd scribble it on a bit of paper and throw that out too - it was just on chance I did it.'
'A jolly good chance!' said Dick. 'Good thing you had a notebook and pencil with you!'
'I hadn't,' said George. 'But one of the men had left his coat in the back of the car and there was anotebook with a pencil in the breast-pocket. I just used that!'
'Jolly good!' said Julian.
'Well, they whizzed me off in the car to some Fairground or other,' said George. 'I heard theroundabout music next day. There was a horrid old witch-like woman in the caravan; she didn't seemat all pleased to see me. I had to sleep in a chair that night, and I got so wild that I yelled and shoutedand threw things about and smashed quite a lot of cups and saucers. I enjoyed that.'
95
The boys couldn't help laughing. 'Yes - I bet you did,' said Dick. 'They had to move the caravan awayfrom the Fair itself, because they were afraid people would hear you. In fact, I expect that's whyGringo decided to hide you here!'
'Yes. I suddenly felt a jolt, and found the caravan we were in was being towed away!' said George. 'Iwas awfully surprised. I waved at the windows and shouted as we drove through the streets, butnobody seemed to notice anything wrong - in fact some people waved back to me!
Then we swung in through some gates, and came here - and, as I told you, they put me up herebecause I made such a nuisance of myself!'
'Did you tell them you weren't Berta?' asked Dick.
'No,' said George. 'Of course not. For two reasons - I knew there would be no fear of Berta's fathergiving those secrets away, because he'd be told by you that I had been kidnapped, not his preciousBerta. So he'd hang on to them. And also I thought Berta would be safe, so long as I didn't tell themen they'd got the wrong person.'
'You're a good kid, George,' said Julian, and slapped her gently on the back. 'A - very - good -kid. I'm jolly proud of you. There's nobody like our George!'
'Don't be a fathead,' said George, but she was very pleased all the same.
'Well, there's no more to tell,' she said, 'except that the cistern room was most frightfully draughty,and I had to wrap my head up as well as my body when I lay down. And the cistern made awfulnoises - sort of rude noises, that made me want to say 'I beg your pardon!' all the time! Of course Iknew you'd rescue me, so I wasn't awfully worried!'
'And we haven't rescued you!' said Julian. 'All we've done is to get ourselves locked up as well asyou!'
'Tell me how you found out I was here,' said George. So the boys told her everything and shelistened, thrilled.
'So Berta went to stay with Jo!' she said. 'I bet Jo didn't like that.
'She didn't,' said Julian. 'But she's been quite a help. I only wish she was here now, and could do oneof her ivy-climbing stunts, or something!'
'I say - Timmy's very quiet all of a sudden!' said George, listening. 'What's happened?'
They listened. Timmy was not barking or whimpering. There was no sound of him at all. What washappening? George's heart sank - perhaps those men had managed to do something to him?
96
But suddenly they heard him again, whimpering - but whimpering gladly and excitedly. And then afamiliar voice came to their ears.
'Dick! Julian! Where are you?'
'Gosh - it's JO!' said Dick, astounded. He limped to the door. 'We're in here, Jo. Unlock the door!'
Jo unlocked it and looked in, grinning. Timmy tore in like a whirlwind and flung himself on George,almost knocking her over. Dick limped out of the room immediately. Jo rushed in, much toeveryone's astonishment. Then he returned, looking rather pleased with himself.
'Let's go while the going's good,' he said.
'Yes - but be careful, those men will be out, now that Timmy isn't there to guard them!' cried Julian,suddenly realising that the two angry fellows could easily escape while Timmy was in with them -and might lock the door on the lot of them, Timmy too!
'It's all right - there's no desperate hurry!' said Dick. 'I thought of that. I slipped out and locked theirdoor on them, as soon as Jo rushed in to us. And there they can stay till the police arrive in themorning. They can then collect the whole lot - the men upstairs too.'
'And I'm sure the police will be quite pleased to search the house and the cellars,' said Julian.
'There will be plenty of stuff here that they will be interested in! Well, let's go at once.'
They called a cheery good-bye to the two men. 'We're off!' shouted Dick. 'You'd better look out forthe dog in case he gets you!' They all went down the hall, Dick hobbling, for his ankle was stillpainful.
'We might as well leave in style,' said Julian, and unbolted and unlocked the front door. 'Also itwould be as well to leave this door open for the police to come in by - I don't expect they will want tocome in through the coal-hole! It was a good idea of yours to let the men think we were leaving Timbehind to guard them, Dick - they won't dare even to climb out of the windows in case he's waitingfor them!'
'We've left a good many lights on,' said George, looking back. 'Never mind - we're not paying thebill! Come on, Timmy, out into the dark, dark night!'
They went down the front steps and into the dark drive. Everyone felt safe with Timmy runningahead.
'Jo - exactly how did you get here?' said Dick, suddenly. 'You were forbidden to come.'
'I know,' said Jo. 'Well, I just took Anne's bike and followed you, that's all. And I walked in throughthe front gates when you'd left them open, of course. That was easy.'
97
'Gosh - I kept feeling there was someone behind me!' said Dick. 'And there was - it was you, youlittle horror! No wonder Timmy didn't bother to bark or growl.'
'Yes, it was me,' said Jo. 'And I followed you round and round the house, while you were trying to getin - and I thought you never would see that coal-hole - so I took the lid off and put it on the ground,hoping you'd see it then. And you did!'
'So you did that!' said Dick. 'I must say I was astonished to see it. I knew we must have passed itbefore. So that was you too! You want spanking, you disobedient, cheeky little wretch!'
Jo laughed. 'I couldn't bear you to go off without me,' she said. 'It's a good thing I did come! I waitedand waited inside that coal-hole for you to come back with George - and when you didn't, I left thecoal-hole and got into the house. And Timmy heard me and came running down the stairs. He nearlyknocked me over, he was that pleased!'
'Here are the gates at last,' said George. 'What are we going to do about bikes? There isn't one for me.'
'Jo can stand behind on my step and hold on to my shoulder,' said Julian. 'You take Anne's bike,George. We'll leave these gates open. The police ought to be pleased with us for saving them somuch trouble!'
Off they went down the steep hill, Timmy running behind, his tail wagging happily. He had gotGeorge back again. All was well again in his doggy world!
21.顺利脱险
顺利脱险
顷刻间老屋乱成一片！房里的人一下从梦中惊醒过来，却发现门被锁上了，他们开始砰砰砸门，大喊起来。三个孩子被关在房间里，也开始大喊大闹，咣咣砸门。蒂米几欲发狂！
只有隔壁房间里没有一丝动静。听到蒂米在外面咆哮，两人被吓破胆了。他们本想把自己也锁上，但钥匙在外面挂着，自然是不敢开门去拿！
孩子们很快平静下来，迪克跌坐在椅子上，感到精疲力竭。“那只猫！那只该死的老猫！偷偷摸摸、狡猾奸诈！天哪，踩了它一脚，把我抓得够呛，更别说还害得我一头栽下楼梯，把脚踝扭伤！”
“我们差点就逃出去了！”朱利安叹息一声。
“不知道接下来会怎么样！”乔治说，“蒂米在外面进不来，我们也出不去，门是锁着的，蒂米在外面，那些人不敢迈出去一步！”
“我们把他们锁在楼上了！”朱利安说，“嗯，肯定没有人能出来帮忙，看起来我们要在这里待一辈子了！”
这下看起来确实是糟糕透顶！唯一没有被锁起来的那两个人，他们不敢踏出房门一步。蒂米把周围打量了个遍，不时在孩子们的门外呜咽、抓挠，但更多的是对着隔壁房门大声咆哮，还不时用自己沉重的身体去撞门，想要把门撞开。
“我敢打赌，那两人吓得在发抖。”迪克说，“他们都不敢试着从窗户跳出去，怕万一在外面碰到蒂米！”
“好好收拾他们一下。”乔治说，“啊呀，你们能来我太高兴了！
那天晚上我非要把莎莉带到狗窝去，是不是个十足的蠢蛋？”
“没错。”朱利安说，“我举双手赞同。很明显，那些人是在等机会绑架贝尔塔，看到你带着她的狗，于是以为你就是他们要绑架的女孩！”
“是的。他们把什么东西罩在我头上，我一点声音都听不见。”乔治说，“我拼了命挣扎，睡裙的腰带都滑下去了，你们发现了吗？”
“发现了。”迪克说，“还发现一些别的东西，梳子、手帕、糖果——当然还有那张纸条！我们高兴坏了。”
“他们把我带到树林里，”乔治说，“扔到汽车后座上。他们不得不把后座翻过来，但是这可不容易，我灵机一动，趁机把口袋里所有的东西都扔了出去，万一你们来找我，就会看到了。”
“那张纸条呢——上面写着‘格林戈’？”朱利安问道，“帮上我们大忙了，不然我们就找不到这里了。”
“我听到一个男人叫另一个人格林戈。”乔治说，“叫这个名字的人太少了，所以我就草草地写在一张纸上，然后扔了出去，好不容易才逮到的机会。”
“这个机会好得不得了！”迪克说，“幸好你带了笔记本和铅笔！”
“我没带。”乔治说，“是有个人把外套落在后座上，胸前的口袋里有一个笔记本和一支铅笔，我用的是他的。”
“太好了！”朱利安说。
“嗯，他们连夜把我带到了展销会之类的地方。”乔治说，“第二天我听到了旋转木马的音乐。大篷车里有一个可怕的老太婆，像个女巫，她似乎一点也不乐意见到我。那天晚上，因为只能睡在椅子上，我就发狂了，我大喊大叫，乱扔东西，打碎了好多杯子、碟子，真是解气。”
男孩们忍不住笑起来。“没错——我敢打赌你干得出来。”迪克说，“所以他们不得不把大篷车从游乐场开走，担心会有人听到你的声音。说实话，我想这就是格林戈决定把你藏在这里的原因！”
“没错。我突然感到车子颠了一下，就发现大篷车被拖走了！”乔治说，“我都吓呆了。车子开到街上的时候，我就在窗户边挥手、大喊，其实还有人在向我挥手，但似乎没有人注意到有什么不对劲！后来车子穿过几道门来到这里，然后他们就把我关在这里，我之前说过的，因为我弄得他们不耐烦了！”
“你有没有说你不是贝尔塔？”迪克问。
“没有。”乔治说，“当然没有。有两个原因——首先，我知道贝尔塔的爸爸不怕泄露这些秘密，你们会告诉他是我被绑架了，不是他的宝贝女儿，所以他会牢牢守着秘密。另外，只要我不说他们抓错了人，我觉得贝尔塔就很安全。”
“乔治，真是好样的。”朱利安轻轻拍了拍她的后背，“好样的！
真为你骄傲，没有人赶得上我们的乔治！”
“别傻了。”乔治嘴上这么说，但是心里还是很高兴。
“好了，就这些了。”她说，“还有，储水室里的风好大，我躺着的时候，头和身子都要用毯子裹起来，水箱的声音太吓人了——很粗重，害得我一直想说：‘您注意点行吗？’当然我知道你们会来救我，所以我就不那么提心吊胆了！”
“但是我们没能救你出去！”朱利安说，“我们还让自己被锁了起来，和你一样！”
“告诉我你们是怎么发现我在这里的。”乔治说。于是男孩们把经过告诉了乔治，听得她兴奋不已。
“所以贝尔塔去和琼住了！”她说道，“我敢打赌琼一定不喜欢。”
“确实是。”朱利安说，“但是她帮了我们很大的忙。真希望她现在就在这里，这样她的攀岩绝技，或者别的什么就能派上用场了！”
“我说——蒂米怎么一下子安静下来了！”乔治仔细听着，“发生什么事了？”
他们侧耳倾听，发现蒂米的叫声和呜咽声都消失了，一点动静都没有。怎么回事？乔治的心沉了下去，也许那些人对蒂米做了什么？
突然间，蒂米的声音又传了过来，呜咽着，带着几分高兴几分兴奋。这时，几个人听到了一个熟悉的声音。
“迪克！朱利安！你们在哪儿？”
“天哪，是琼！”迪克大吃一惊，他一瘸一拐地走到门口，“琼，我们在这里，把门打开！”
琼打开门往里一看，咧嘴笑了。蒂米一阵风似的扑向乔治，差点把她撞倒。琼在大家诧异的目光中冲进门，迪克瘸着腿走出房间，不一会儿他就回来了，看起来很满意。
“我们趁现在能走赶紧走吧。”他说。
“是的，但是要小心，那些人会出来，现在蒂米没有守着他们！”朱利安突然意识到蒂米和他们在一起，那两个愤怒的家伙很容易就能逃出来——可能还会把所有人都关起来，蒂米也是！
“没关系，不着急！”迪克说，“我早想到了。琼一冲进来，我就溜出去，把他们的门锁上了。他们要一直待到早上警察过来，然后警察会把所有人——包括楼上的，都抓起来。”
“相信警察会很乐意来搜查这栋房子和地窖的，”朱利安说，“这里有很多他们感兴趣的东西！好了，我们马上离开。”
他们带着愉悦的心情向那两个人告别。“我们走啦！”迪克大喊，“你们最好留心那只狗，别让它抓到你们！”迪克一瘸一拐地走到大厅，脚踝还是很痛。
“我们不妨走得气派点。”朱利安说着，取下门闩，打开大门，“另外，最好把这扇门也打开，方便警察进来——我觉得他们不会想要从煤洞里进来！迪克，你出的主意真不错，骗那些人以为我们把蒂米留下来守着，他们都不敢从窗户里爬下来，生怕蒂米守在外面！”
“我们开了很多灯没关。”乔治回头看了一眼，“没关系，不是我们出电费！蒂米，快，向黑暗出发！”
他们下了前门的台阶，来到车道上。周围一片漆黑，有蒂米跑在前头，大家觉得很安全。
“琼，你是怎么找到这儿来的？”迪克突然问，“不是不让你来吗？”
“我知道。”琼说道，“好吧，我只是骑着安妮的自行车跟着你们，就这些了。当然，你们打开了前门，我就进来了。很简单。”
“天哪，我一直觉得当时有人跟在我们后面！”迪克说，“果然，就是你，你个小怪物！难怪蒂米都懒得叫。”
“没错，就是我。”琼说道，“我跟着你们绕着房子转了一圈又一圈，就是找不到地方进去，我觉得你们永远也看不到那个煤洞，所以就把盖子取下来放在地上，希望你们到时候能看到。你们果然看到了！”
“原来是你做的。”迪克说，“不得不说一看到的时候我都惊呆了，明明我们之前一定经过了那里，却没有看见。原来这也是你干的！真该找人好好教训你，你个不听话的、厚脸皮的小坏蛋！”
琼笑了。“我不能忍受你们不带上我。”她说道，“幸好我来了。
我在煤窖里等了又等，希望你们和乔治一起回来。看你们没有下来我就从煤窖进了屋子。蒂米听到是我就跑了下来，它几乎把我扑倒了，高兴得直蹦。”
“终于到大门口了，”乔治说，“自行车怎么办？我没得骑了。”
“琼可以坐在我的后座上，扶着我的肩膀，”朱利安说，“乔治，你骑安妮的车。我们把门开着，警察应该感到高兴，我们替他们省了这么多麻烦！”
他们下了陡坡，蒂米跑在后面，尾巴一荡一荡的，乐不可支。
它把乔治找回来了。在它的世界里，一切都恢复如常！
Chapter 22 'THESE KIDS SURE ARE WUNNERFUL!'
Chapter 22 'THESE KIDS SURE ARE WUNNERFUL!'
What shrieks and shouts there were from Joan and Anne when the four arrived at Kirrin Cottage atlast, at half past three in the morning! Joan was awake, but Anne had just gone to sleep. She wassleeping in Joan's room for company and Sally was there too.
The stories had to be told again and again. First Dick, then Julian, then George, then Jo - they alltalked without stopping, excited and happy. Sally ran from one to the other, and followed Timmyabout - but sometimes her little stiff tail drooped when she remembered that Berta was not there.
'I say,' said Dick, suddenly drawing back the sitting-room curtains - it's daylight! The sun's up!
And all the time I've been thinking it was still night!'
98
'No use going to bed, then,' said Jo, at once. She was so much enjoying this that she felt as if shenever wanted it to stop!
'Well, I suppose it isn't,' said Joan. 'I know what we'll do - we'll have a big breakfast now, a very bigone to celebrate - and then we'll all go back to bed and sleep till lunchtime. We're tired out really -just look at our black-rimmed eyes and pale cheeks!'
'Joan! We're all as sunburnt as can be, you're just making that up!' said George. 'Come on - let's getthis celebration breakfast going! Bacon - eggs - tomatoes - fried bread. Oh, and mushrooms too -have you any mushrooms, Joan? And lots and lots of hot coffee, and toast and marmalade.
I'm ravenous.'
They discovered that they all were, and twenty minutes later they sat at the table tucking in as if theyhad eaten nothing for a month.
'I can't eat a thing more,' said Dick, 'and I don't know what's happening to my eyes - they keepclosing!'
'So do mine,' said George, with an enormous yawn. 'Joan - don't say we've got to do the washing-up,will you?'
'Of course not!' said Joan. 'Go on up to your beds now - don't even bother to undress.'
'I feel as if there's something I ought to do - but I can't remember it,' said Julian, sleepily, staggeringupstairs. 'I - just - can't remember!'
He flopped on his bed and was asleep as soon as his head fell on the pillow. In two minutes everyonebut Joan was asleep too. Joan stopped to give Timmy a drink, and then he bounded up to George andcurled up in the crook of her knees as usual.
Joan went to lie down too, thinking she would just have a rest, but not go to sleep. But in half asecond she slept too.
The sun rose higher in the sky. The milkman came whistling up the path and left four bottles of milkon the step. The gulls in the bay circled and soared and called loudly. But nobody stirred in KirrinCottage.
A car came up to the front gate, and another one followed. Out of the first stepped Uncle Quentin,Aunt Fanny, Mr. Elbur Wright - and Berta! Out of the second car stepped the sergeant and hisconstable.
Berta flew to the front door, but it was shut. She raced round to the garden door. That was locked too- and so was the kitchen door!
99
'Pops! We'll have to ring - all the doors are locked!' she called. And then, from up above came asound of excited barking, and Sally's head appeared at a bedroom window. When she saw it reallywas Berta down below, she tore down the stairs and scraped at the front door.
'What's happened? Where is everyone?' said Aunt Fanny in amazement. 'All the doors locked?
But it's ten o'clock in the morning. Where are the children?'
'I've got my key,' said Uncle Quentin, and he put it into the front door lock. He opened the door andSally leapt straight into Berta's arms, licking her face from forehead to chin!
Aunt Fanny went into the hall and called, 'Anyone at home?'
No answer. Timmy heard her call, but as George did not stir, he didn't either. He was not going toleave George for a minute, not even to go downstairs!
Aunt Fanny walked into all the rooms on the ground floor. Nobody there! She marvelled at theremains of the meal spread all over the dining-room table, and even more at the dirty pans and dishesin the kitchen. What was Joan thinking of? WHERE was everybody? She did not expect George to bethere, because she knew George had been kidnapped - but where in the world were all the others?
She went upstairs and her husband followed with Berta and her father. They were all feeling mostastonished now. They went into Julian's room - good gracious he was there, then! And Dick too -lying choppily on their beds, absolutely sound asleep! Aunt Fanny couldn't understand it.
And then she went into the girls' room - and there was Anne fast asleep too - and GOODGRACIOUS, could that be George? But surely George was kidnapped - then how - why -where...
Her mother suddenly put her arms round the sleeping George and kissed her and hugged her. She hadworried so much about her - and now here she was, safe and sound after all!
George awoke at once. She sat up and gazed at her mother and father in astonishment.
'Oh - you're back! Oh, how lovely! When did you come?'
'Just now,' said her mother. 'But George - why is everyone asleep - and how did you get here -we thought you were...'
'Oh, Mother - yes, of course you don't know half the story, do you?' said George. 'Gosh, there's Bertahere too - and your Pops, Berta! Hallo, everyone.'
100
She was still so sleepy that she was not quite sure whether this was a dream or not. But then Annewoke up and squealed, and that woke Julian and Dick. They came into the very crowded bedroom,and soon there was such a noise that Joan and Jo, in the room above, awoke too.
Down they came, looking very dishevelled, Joan full of apologies. She rushed downstairs to put somecoffee on and bumped into the two policemen in the hall. She screamed.
'Excuse me, Miss,' said the sergeant to Joan. 'Isn't anyone ever coming down again? We're supposedto be guarding Miss Berta.'
'Oh my - you don't need to do that now!' said Joan. 'Didn't Master Julian telephone you last night- this morning, I mean - I thought he was going to.'
'What about?' said the sergeant.
'About the kidnappers. Everything's all right,' explained Joan to the two astonished policemen.
'We've got Miss George back - and oh, bless us all, there's those kidnappers - you haven't been toldthey're all locked up and waiting for you, have you?'
'Look here, Miss, what are you talking about?' said the sergeant bewildered. 'This is too bad -what do you mean - kidnappers locked up and waiting!'
'Master Julian!' called Joan, 'the police are here - and you forgot to telephone and tell them whathappened last night. They'd better go to that house and get the men, hadn't they?'
'I knew there was something I'd forgotten,' said Julian, running down the stairs. 'I did mean totelephone, but I was so tired that I forgot.'
Everyone then came downstairs and went into the sitting-room. Jo was shy with so many peoplethere, and wouldn't sit anywhere near the two policemen.
'I've just been told, Mr. Wright, sir, that there's no need to guard your daughter now,' said thesergeant, rather stiffly. 'Seems as if the police are the last to hear about anything!'
'Well, the fact of the matter is that we found out that Gringo, who owns the Fair called Gringo's Fair,was paid to kidnap Berta,' said Julian. 'He kidnapped George instead, by mistake. We found outwhere Gringo had taken her and went to rescue her last night. You go on, Dick.'
'And we left Gringo and somebody else locked up in a room on the ground floor, and two otherpeople locked up in a top-floor room - and we've left the front door open for you and the drive gatesopen too,' said Dick. 'So don't be too annoyed about it, Sergeant, because we really have tried tomake things easy for you! We've rescued George, as you see - and now you can get the men.'
101
The sergeant looked as if he found it difficult to believe a single word! Uncle Quentin tapped himsharply on the shoulder.
'Well, look alive, man - they'll escape before you can get them if you don't hurry.'
'What's the address?' said the sergeant, stolidly.
'I don't know the name of the house, or the lane it's in,' said Julian. 'But you go through the village ofTwining, turn to the left, and it's the house up on the hill.'
'How did you find out all this?' said the sergeant.
'It's too long to tell you now!' said Dick. 'We'll write it all down in a book, and send you a copy.
We'll call it - er - we'll call it - what shall we call it, you others? It's a peculiar adventure really -it ended with everyone fast asleep in bed!'
'I want some coffee,' announced Uncle Quentin. 'I think we've talked enough. Do go and catch yourkidnappers, my good men.'
The policemen disappeared. Mr. Elbur Wright beamed round happily, Berta on his knee.
'Well, this is a very happy ending!' he said. 'And I can take my little Berta back with me after all!'
'Oh no!' wailed Berta, much to her father's surprise.
'What do you mean?' he asked.
'Gee, Pops, be a honey and let me stay on here,' begged Berta. 'These kids sure are wunnerful.'
'WonDERful, wonDERful, wonDERful!' chanted the others.
'Of course let her stay on if she'd like to,' said Aunt Fanny. 'But as a girl this time, not a boy!'
George heaved a sigh of relief. That was all right then. She wouldn't mind Berta as a girl, eventhough she was a silly girl!
'Woof!' said Timmy suddenly, and made everyone jump.
'He says he's jolly pleased you're staying, Berta, because now Sally-dog will have to stay too,'
said Dick. 'So he'll have someone to play with as well!'
'Shall we really send the sergeant a book about this adventure?' said Anne. 'Did you really mean it,Dick?'
'Rather!' said Dick. 'Our fourteenth adventure - and may we have many more! What shall we call thebook?'
'I know!' said George, at once. 'I know! Let's call it 'FIVE HAVE PLENTY OF FUN'.'
Well, they did - and they hope you like it!
THE END
22.欢聚一堂
欢聚一堂
凌晨三点半，四人终于回到家了。安妮和乔安娜做伴，在乔安娜的房间里睡觉，莎莉也在。乔安娜一直没睡，安妮也才刚睡着。
见乔治安全回家，乔安娜和安妮喜出望外，科林庄园一阵欢声雷动。
他们把经过讲了一遍又一遍，先是迪克，再是朱利安，接着是乔治，然后是琼，大家滔滔不绝，兴奋异常。莎莉跟着蒂米到处跑来跑去，从这个到那个身边——不过偶尔莎莉竖起的尾巴又耷拉下来，它想起了贝尔塔不在这里。
“我说，”迪克忽然把客厅的窗帘拉开了，天亮了！“太阳升起了！我一直以为天还黑着呢！”
“那就没必要去睡觉了。”琼立刻说道。此时此刻，她觉得特别兴奋，希望能永远留住这一刻！
“嗯，我想也是。”乔安娜说道，“我知道要做什么——来一顿大餐，一顿丰盛的早餐作为庆祝，然后再去睡觉，直到吃午餐再起来。大家真的快累趴下了，看看你们的黑眼圈，脸都发白了！”
“乔安娜！我们是被太阳晒得，你胡说！”乔治说道，“来吧，吃个早餐庆祝一下！培根、鸡蛋、番茄、炸面包。噢，还有蘑菇——你买蘑菇了吗，乔安娜？还要好多好多的热咖啡、烤面包和果酱，我饿坏了。”
她这么一说，所有人都发现自己也是饥肠辘辘的，于是过了20分钟，在餐桌旁，每个人都狼吞虎咽，好像一个月没吃东西了似的。
“我一点都吃不下了，”迪克说，“眼皮一直在打架！”
“我也是，”乔治说着，打了个大大的哈欠，“乔安娜，千万别说我们还得去洗餐具，好吗？”
“当然不用！”乔安娜说道，“现在就去睡觉，衣服都别脱了。”
“我觉得好像还有些事情要做，但是我记不起来了。”朱利安懒洋洋地说，摇摇晃晃地上了楼，“我——记——不——起来了！”
朱利安一头栽在枕头上，睡着了。不到两分钟，除了乔安娜，大家都进入了梦乡。乔安娜给蒂米喂了些水，它也蹦蹦跳跳地去了乔治床上，蜷缩在她的膝盖上，像往常一样。
乔安娜也躺了下来，她本来只是想休息一下，并不想睡觉。但是不一会儿，她也睡着了。
太阳升得更高了。送奶工吹着口哨沿着小路来到科林庄园，把四瓶牛奶放在台阶上。海湾里，海鸥在空中盘旋、翱翔，叫声高亢。科林庄园还处于酣睡之中。
这时，一辆汽车开到前门，后面还有一辆。第一辆车上下来的是昆廷叔叔、范妮婶婶、埃尔伯•赖特先生和贝尔塔！警察从第二辆车里走了出来。
贝尔塔飞奔到前门，但是门是关着的。她跑到花园门口，门也是锁着的，厨房的门也同样如此！
“爹爹！要按门铃，门全部都锁上了！”她叫道。这时，楼上传来一阵兴奋的叫声，接着莎莉就从卧室窗户冒了出来。她看到楼下的贝尔塔，飞奔下楼，在大门上蹭来蹭去。
“发生什么事了？大家都去哪儿了？”范妮婶婶一头雾水。“所有门都锁上了？可是现在才十点啊。孩子们去哪儿了？”
“我来开门。”昆廷叔叔说着把钥匙插进前门的锁孔。门一打开，莎莉一下子跳到贝尔塔怀里，把贝尔塔的脸舔了又舔。
范妮婶婶走进大厅，喊道：“家里有人吗？”
没人回应。蒂米听到了，但乔治没有动弹，它便也接着睡了。
它打算一刻也不离开乔治，更别说下楼了。
范妮婶婶把一楼的房间看了个遍，一个人都没有！她惊讶地发现饭桌上到处都是剩菜剩饭，更不可思议的是，厨房里堆满了没有洗过的锅碗瓢盆。乔安娜在干什么？大家去哪里了？她知道乔治不会在家里，因为她被绑架了，但其他人究竟去哪里了？
她准备上楼去看看，昆廷叔叔跟了上来，后面还有贝尔塔和他父亲。他们现在都一头雾水，走进朱利安的房间——天哪，他在家里！还有迪克——四仰八叉地躺在床上，睡得正香！范妮婶婶更糊涂了。
然后她走进女孩们的房间，安妮也睡着了——天……哪……那是乔治吗？但是，乔治不是被绑架了——那怎么——为什么……她一把搂住熟睡的乔治，抱在怀里吻个不停。之前那么担心乔治，现在心里终于踏实了！
乔治马上醒了。她坐起身，惊讶地望着爸爸妈妈。
“啊，你们回来了！啊，太好了！你们什么时候回来的？”
“就刚才。”她妈妈说，“但是乔治，为什么大家都睡着了？你是怎么回来的？我们以为你……”
“啊，妈妈——是的，你们不知道后面发生了什么，对吗？”乔治说道，“天哪，贝尔塔也在——贝尔塔，还有你爹爹！大家好啊。”
乔治仍然很困，不知道自己是不是在做梦。不过，这时安妮醒过来了，她一声尖叫，把朱利安和迪克吵醒了。两人走进乔治房间，发现里面人头攒动。接着楼上又是一阵起床的声音，原来乔安娜和琼也醒了。
两人衣衫不整地下楼来了。乔安娜连连道歉，赶紧冲下楼去煮咖啡，结果撞见大厅里的两个警察，吓得她尖叫起来。
“夫人，抱歉。”警长对乔安娜说道，“难道就没有其他人下来吗？我们是来保护贝尔塔小姐的。”
“天啊，现在不用了！”乔安娜说道，“朱利安少爷昨晚没给您打电话？哦，我是说，今天早上的时候，我还以为他打了呢。”
“打电话干什么？”警长问道。
“绑匪啊，现在一切都没事了。”乔安娜向两个惊讶万分的警察解释道，“我们把乔治小姐救回来了。噢，上帝保佑，绑匪还在那里呢——你们没听说他们都被锁起来了，在等着警察吗？”
“听我说，夫人，您在说什么？”警长简直摸不着头脑。“这太糟糕了——您是说——绑匪被锁起来了，在等我们？”
“朱利安少爷！”乔安娜喊道，“警察来了，你昨晚忘记打电话，告诉他们发生什么事了吗？他们最好到那所房子里去抓那些人，是吗？”
“我就知道忘了什么事。”朱利安从楼上跑下来，“我昨晚确实想打电话来着，但是太累了，忘记了。”
这时，大家都下楼来到客厅。看到这么多人，琼很害羞，不愿坐在两个警察旁边。
“赖特先生，我刚刚得知，现在没有必要保护您的女儿了，”警长的语气相当生硬，“似乎警察是最后才收到消息的！”
“哎呀，是这样的，我们发现有人雇用展销会的老板格林戈绑架贝尔塔。”朱利安说，“结果他错把乔治绑架了。我们昨晚找到了乔治被藏起来的地方，就去救她。迪克，你接着说。”
“我们把格林戈和其他人锁在一楼的一个房间里，另外两个人锁在顶楼的房间里——还给你们把前门打开了，车道门也开着。”迪克说，“所以警长先生，别太生气了，我们已经帮你们省去了不少麻烦！正如你所见，我们已经救回了乔治，现在您可以去抓那些人了。”
警长看起来好像连一个字都不相信！昆廷叔叔拍了拍警察的肩膀说：“伙计，好了，快点！你不赶快的话，他们就会在你抓到他们之前跑掉。”
“地址呢？”警长换上一副淡淡的语气。
“我不知道那房子是谁的，也不知道在哪条巷子。”朱利安说，“但是你们穿过特宁村，向左拐，就会看到山上有栋房子。”
“你们是怎么发现的？”警长问道。
“现在跟你说这些太费时间了！”迪克说，“我们会把这个写成一本书，然后寄给你一份。书名叫——呃——书名叫——各位，书名叫什么？这真是一场奇特的冒险——以每个人都在床上呼呼大睡而结束！”
“我想喝点咖啡，”昆廷叔叔郑重其事地说，“我想我们已经说得够多了。我的大警长，快去抓绑匪吧。”
警察离开了。埃尔伯•赖特先生笑容满面，抱着贝尔塔坐在他的膝盖上。
“一个完美的结局！”他说道，“我终于可以带着我的小贝尔塔回家了！”
“啊，不要！”贝尔塔号啕大哭，这让她父亲大吃一惊。
“怎么回事？”他问道。
“啊，爹爹，你最好了，让我留下来嘛。”贝尔塔向父亲撒娇，“他们最吼了。”
“吼极了，吼极了，吼极了！”其他人高呼。
“当然，只要她愿意，就让她留下来吧。”范妮婶婶说，“但这次要做女孩，不做男孩了！”
乔治松了一口气，那还好。她可不介意贝尔塔做回女孩子，纵使是个傻姑娘！
“汪！”蒂米突然的叫声把大家吓了一跳。
“它说它很高兴你能留下来，贝尔塔，因为现在莎莉也要留下来了。”迪克说，“这样它就有小伙伴一起玩了！”
“我们真的要给警长写一本这次冒险的书吗？”安妮问，“迪克，你真是这么打算的？”
“当然了！”迪克回答，“我们的第十四次冒险——希望以后会有更多的冒险！书名叫什么？”
“我知道！”乔治立马说道，“我知道！这次冒险我们一起保护了贝尔塔，不如叫《护花使者》。”
好了，多么精彩的一次冒险！希望你们喜欢！